《Loveless Marriage》 Chapter 1 Why he came back so suddenly? Chapter 1 Why he came back so suddenly? It was midnight. As if in a dream, Isabe felt a man''s weight pressing on her body, and she couldnt help but shiver from the burning heat of his body. Next second, he thrust his hips and prated her... Mmh The pain made Isabe open her eyes. She then realized that she was not dreaming. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It turned out that the man who only came home once a week was now lying on top of her. The warm light at the head of the bed cast a glow on his body, illuminating his defined chest and slender arms. It made him look beautiful. Isabe was stunned. Wasn''t today Saturday? Why did hee back? You''re awake? The man asked. His voice was deep but cold.Even he saw that Isabe was looking at him dazedly, he still didn''t stop his movements. Instead, he thrust into her even harder, then he leaned down and kissed her. To him, sex was merely for fun not for love. The next day, Isabe was woken up by the sounds of cars outside. She sat up in bed with the sheets pulled up to her chest. After ten seconds of confusion, she heard soundsing from the kitchen. She ran out of the room only to see a slim man cooking in the kitchen. The man was dressedfortably. His thin waist and long legs made him appearnky, but juding from Isabe blushed at the memory of the sex they had, and she felt a little embarrassed. What on earth was she thinking about in the morning! Christian went out from the kitchen with the breakfast that he made. When he saw that Isabe was still dressed in her nightgown, he frowned and said, Get changed. Oh, okay. She looked down at herself. She was wearing a silk nightdress that exposed her arms and thighs. She wasnt wearing a bra, so her nipples were clearly visible. She couldnt help but blush and run back into the bedroom. By the time she finished washing up, Christian had already started eating without her. Isabe took a seat opposite. The sandwich and fried egg that Christian made looked and smelled delicious. Isabe ate them in small bites. Neither of them talked; only the sounds of cutlery could be heard. Isabe was already used to this kind of lifestyle. After breakfast, Isabe took the dishes to the kitchen. When she walked out, she identally stubbed her toe on the door frame. The pain made her gasp. Seeing that, Christian got a bandage from the cupboard and handed it to her. Thank you. Isabe had always known that he was cold, but she couldnt help but feel disappointed. Usually, a husband would show concern when his wife got hurt. However, she and Christian were an exception. They were just like two strangers living together. Without any response, Christian simply turned around and put his jacket on. It had to say that some men were naturally made for suits, especially those who had a slender figure like Christian. He looked dashing. "Remember to wash the dishes after you finish. Don''t leave them in the sink." When he spoke, he put on his leather shoes. After Isabe could respond, she only heard the door closing. Isabe remained hunched over on the floor. If Christians behavior earlier made her feel disappointed, then his actions just now chilled her to the bone. She was aware that Christian married her only because his father had forced him, but not because he truly loved her. Christian had even made her sign a contract about their lives before and after getting married. The contract included stiptions such as splitting household expenses evenly, no children in four years, and getting divorced after four years Isabe had signed the contract. She had naively believed she could warm his cold heart. Chapter 2 Borrowing Money Chapter 2 Borrowing Money After a long while, Isabe finally got up. She calmly washed the dishes and put them away. After getting changed, she went to the garage to get her car and drove to work. Good morning, Mrs. Miller! The staff all greeted Isabe when they saw her. Morning! Isabe smiled and nodded as she entered her office. Taking off her jacket, she asked her assistant, Is Mr. Smith here yet? Yes, he''s in his office. Isabe went to the CEOs office. After knocking on the door, she walked inside. Mrs. Miller? When Mr. Smith saw Isabe, he immediately put down the documents in his hands. He showed her to the reception area and began to make her a cup of tea. What brings you here, Mrs. Miller? He asked. I want to ask you for a loan. Isabe did not beat around the bush. She then said pleadingly, Mr. Smith, I have worked for thispany for three years. Im sure you know what kind of person I am. I really hope that you could lend me two million dors. For a moment, Mr. Smith was stunned. He said awkwardly, "Mr. Miller, I am not the only one in charge of thepany. Also, that is a huge amount of money. Even if I agree, the other directors would not." I understand. In that case, can I borrow the money from you personally? Isabe then added, "Please be assured that I will return you the money within six months with 5% interest! Mrs. Miller, Im afraid that my hands are tied. My wife handles all of my finances. You know how bossy she is. If she ever found out that I lent someone money, she would kick me out of the house. Mr. Smith seemed to have thought of something. He asked Isabe, Hey, isn''t your husband an investor? Two million dors is nothing but pocket change to him. Why didnt you ask him? Him? Hes just a small investor. She felt bitter saying those words. After three years of marriage, she knew nothing about Christian''s work besides the fact that he was an investor. After all, their contract stated that his money belonged to him only. Mrs. Miller, I really want to help you, but there is nothing I can do. Mr. Smith poured her a cup of tea. Let me see... How about I give you a raise next month since you have been working really hard recently? Isabe knew that there was no point in saying anything else, so she stood up to leave. Im sorry to have taken up so much of your time. Thank you for your help. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. No worries, I didn''t help much either. You could try getting a bank loan. Alright, thank you. Isabe felt a little irritated after the conversation. She went to the washroom, and seeing that it was empty, she went into a cubicle and lit up a cigarette. She was not addicted to cigarettes; she only smoked for fun. Ever since she married Christian and learned that he hated the smell of cigarettes, she had never touched one again. Only recently did she pick up the habit again. Isabe sat on the toilet and smoked with a solemn look. Ever since she was young, she had always been proud of the fact that her father was a judge. In university, she had even considered majoring inw, but due to ack of interest, she had ended up choosing finance instead. She had always felt that her family was unrealistically wealthy. Her father had provided an abundant dowry when she got married, and her family lived in a three-story vi. She had always felt that her father was making too much money, but she didnt overthink it. It wasn''t until a month ago when her father had stoppeding home that She knew her father had been arrested from the news about her father massive corruption. Her mother had almost cried her eyes out, and her hair had turned white with anxiety. At that time, Isabe remained calm. Whileforting her mother, she contactedwyers to try to pay back the embezzled money little by little. She had sold all their real estate, including her dowry property and car. She even swallowed her pride and moved into Christians apartment. However, she still needed two million dors. All her rtives refused to associate with her family, much less lend her money. Over the past half month, she had asked all her close friends for help, but she still failed to borrow a single cent. Chapter 3 Is it that hard to put her in the address book? Chapter 3 Is it that hard to put her in the address book? There were still twenty days before the sentencing of Isabes father. If she failed toe up with the money by then, her father would spend the rest of his life in prison. An investor? Isabe pondered Mr. Smiths words. She took out her phone and scrolled through her contacts until she found the number that she knew by heart. At first, she had saved Christians number with the name Husband. She had even pinned his contact at the very top so that his number would be the very first one that she saw when she opened the contacts list on her phone. However, in the past three years, Christian had rarely called or texted her. After a while, she changed his contact name into Christian. Unless it was urgent, she did not want to bother him. Isabe threw the cigarette butt into the toilet and exited the cubicle. As she rinsed her mouth, she dialed his number. Her voice was a little hoarse from the cigarette. She had to do something about it, or else Christian Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. would be able to tell over the phone and get upset. Hello, who is this? The line connected almost immediately, but what chilled Isabe to the core was that a woman answered the phone. She spoke with a natural ease, as though she had answered phone calls for Christian many times. As Isabe didnt say anything, the woman asked again, "Hello?" After a moment, Isabe finally came back to her senses. She then asked in a strained voice, "I want to speak with Christian. Is he there?" "Chris is in a meeting." The woman said his nickname casually, as if she was his wife. May I know whom am I speaking to? Chris didnt save your number" Isabe ended the call instantly before the woman could finish speaking. Her hand was trembling so badly that her phone dropped to the floor with a dull thud. She hurriedly picked it up. On the cracked screen of her phone, Isabe saw her own face. At some point, it had been streaked with tears. She looked utterly broken. She and Christian had been married for three years. By most peoples standards, they were an old couple already, but he didnt save her number. Was it that hard to add her to his contacts list? And who was the woman who had answered the phone? Thinking about that phone call from three minutes ago, she felt her body go cold. Christian had always treated her with indifference. Isabe had suspected before that he might be having an affair, but if that were the case, he would have to divorce her and give up all his assets ording to the contract. Isabe had always trusted him, but after hearing the woman say his name so intimately over the phone today, she changed her mind. The chasm in her heart grew bigger and bigger. Isabe didn''t care whether or not Christian woulde home today. She got off work at exactly 5:30pm. On her way home, she stopped by a supermarket and picked up some fresh groceries. She had always been good at cooking, which she had learned from her mother. After marrying Christian, she had whipped up all kinds of dishes for him, but he would onlye home once a week as per the contract. Most of the time, despite how good the food was, she ate alone. As time went on, Isabe could no longer be bothered to cook unless she was in a good mood. If Christian came home, then they would take turns cooking. Otherwise, she would just order takeout. Loud music red from the living room as Isabe prepared dinner in the kitchen. Naturally, she couldnt hear the sound of the door opening. "Ah!" While cleaning a fish, Isabe identally cut her hand. She let out a surprised scream and pulled back her bloody finger. Before she could react, someone approached her from behind. Arge hand grabbed her finger and rinsed it under the running water. The warmth from his palm left Isabe stupefied. It seemed that every part of a mans body was hot except for his lips. You shouldve asked someone at the supermarket to do it for you, Christian said. He cleaned her finger with a tissue and bandaged her wound. His hands were very gentle, but his expression was apathetic. I was in a rush, so I forgot, Isabe muttered quietly. Chapter 4 Assistant Chapter 4 Assistant Christian rolled up his sleeves, revealing his slim arms. "I''ll cook tonight." Here, put on the apron." Isabe took the apron that was hanging on the rack and went to put it on for him. "Itll protect your white shirt from oil stter Christian nced at her, then turned around. She quickly put the apron on for him. Because they had agreed to split the chores, she had bought an apron that was one sizerger. Although Christian was tall, he still lookedical in it. Isabe didnt leave either. She just leaned against the doorframe and watched him. With his good upbringing, Christian was particrly eye-catching even when he was cooking. "Um, why did youe home today?" When they had gotten married, they had agreed that Christian had toe home every Sunday unless he was on a business trip. Isabe had assumed that he wouldnte home today because he already had yesterday. Today is Sunday, he said without turning his head. He focused on washing the vegetables. Oh. Isabes eyes dimmed. As expected, if it wasn''t for the contract, he wouldn''t have returned, even though it was his apartment. Why did you call me this morning? Christian asked. He then exined, My assistant told me someone had called looking for me. I only realized that it was you after checking my phone. Assistant? Would an assistant really address her boss by an intimate nickname like Chris? "I just wanted to ask if you wereing home today." Isabe still did not ask why he hadnt saved her number. His exnation made her feel uneasy, so she turned around and went to the living room. Out of boredom, Isabe scrolled through Instagram. After a while, she felt agitated and couldn''t help but open Google. Once she came back to her senses, she realized that she had searched things like why didnt my husband save my number and my husbands assistant addresses him intimately. She couldn''t stop herself from clicking on the search results. The answers she saw included Be careful, your husband is cheating and Quickly collect evidence from his phone so that you get more money in the divorce. She smiled bitterly. At that moment, Christian walked out of the kitchen with the food. He called out to her, Come and eat. Okay. Isabe hurriedly turned off her phone. They ate in silence as usual. Isabe kept looking at Christian with aplicated expression, but she didnt say anything. After dinner, Christian washed the dishes and returned to the bedroom. He must be very busy with work recently; he went straight to bed after taking a shower. When Isabe returned with a mask on her face, he was already asleep with his back turned to her. Isabe felt as if there was a huge mountain separating them. She stared at his phone on the bedside table. After standing there for a long time, she finally could not hold herself back from quietly taking it. She had used his phone to take photos before, so she knew his password. After unlocking his phone, she browsed through it. She didnt find much besides work emails that she could not understand, but when she opened his text messages, she stopped breathing. There was a short text message that read, Chris, thank you for today. I will treat you to a nice meal next time. Lexie? Was Lexie his assistant, or another woman? Isabe did not know how to feel about seeing that text message. If it wasnt an important message, Christian would have deleted it already. She turned off the phone and put it back on the bedside table. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his broad back, she couldnt stop herself from wrapping an arm around his waist. Instantly, Christian gently removed her arms and even moved away, intentionally putting distance between them. Isabes heart clenched. Yesterday, he had ravished her all night, but today, he wouldnt even let her hold him for a while. Was there nothing between them except for the marriage certificate and his s*xual needs? Maybe shed ask for a divorce once she solved her fathers problem. She was too tired to wait for one more year. Chapter 5 French Interpreter Chapter 5 French Interpreter Isabe didn''t know when she had fallen asleep. As she woke up from her sleep, she felt a sharp pain Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. in her lower abdomen. She knew that it was the sign that her period wasing. Thest few times she had gotten her period, Christian had been home. Thus, this time, she also subconsciously moved closer to him and said, Hubby, my stomach hurts She reached out to him, but she felt nothing. Isabe opened her eyes in a daze only to realize that Christians side of the bed was empty and cold. Clearly, he had left some time ago. On the bedside table, there was a note. The note said, Going on a business trip. I have a ne to catch. Christian''s handwriting was neat and tidy, just like his personality. The words were also evenly spaced. Isabe held the note tightly in her hands. She felt her heart finally break, and she buried her head in her arms and burst into tears. Over the past three years, she had spent countless days and nights on her own when he wasnt at home. However, she had never felt such heart-wrenching pain before. On top of her stomach cramps, she had also caught a cold. She felt awful. She called her employer to ask for sick leave, then turned off her phone and went back to sleep. When she woke up feeling hungry, she ordered some takeout porridge. Two dayster, she finally recovered from her cold and felt much better. After taking a shower, she called Naomi. "Naomi, I need your help." Naomi asked, "What''s up?" Can you lend me some money? Isabe knew that Naomi''s family was only middle-ss. Her parents were both sried workers who didnt earn much, but she had no other choice. Is it because of your father? Yes. News of the arrest of the chief judge of Brighton had spread like wildfire. Everyone had heard about it. I''m working the night shift today so I cant leave right now, Naomi said. "But I can transfer 80,000 dors to you using my phone. It is not much, but its all I can lend you at the moment. I''ll try to think of something. Its good enough. I''ll find a way myself. Isabe didn''t know what to say. She was deeply moved. Naomi, youre doing me a huge favor. Thank you so much. Naomi scoffed. How long have we been friends for? Oh, by the way, you know French, right? One of my guests needs a French interpreter. The fee is 100,000 dors a night. Would you like to try?" "100,000 dors?" She could earn 100,000 dors for interpreting one business negotiation. This was indeed a lifesaver since she desperately needed money right now. Alright, give me the contact details. But theyre hard drinkers. Can you handle it? Its not an issue. We also drank a lot when we were in school, remember? Dont you know how much I can drink? Okay then. They chatted a bit before hanging up. Quickly after, Naomi sent her a number. Isabe called the number. She mentioned Naomis name, and the person on the phone immediately understood. She was asked to dress up and be at the Joy Hotel at 6 p.m. Isabe noted the details on a piece of paper. After a brief interview, she got the high-paying job. She almost screamed for joy. Including the amount that she had borrowed, she could get a total of 180,000 dors! For the job, Isabe spent hours carefully choosing an appropriate outfit. When she realized that she was short on time, she quickly put on some makeup and hurriedly left the house with her bag and keys. After a ten minute taxi ride, she arrived at the hotel. Isabe told the waiter her phone number, and he immediately knew which room to take her to. He led her up to the third floor. The long corridor was covered in a soft red carpet, dampening the sound of her footsteps. There were only four people in the room. With just a nce, she identified the leader immediately. She went up to him and offered her hand. Mr. Stock, Im the French Interpreter, Isabe. Oh, Isabe? Mr. Stock was rather impressed by the way she greeted him upon entering the room and the way she carried herself. He shook her hand. Mr. Stock briefly introduced the other people in the room to her, then exined the topic of the negotiation today, which was exportmodities. They had asked for an interpreter because the other party was French. Chapter 6 Luke Chapter 6 Luke Shortly after, the other partys representative arrived. The representative was a Frenchman, but his assistant and two bosses were not. One of the tall men appeared familiar to Isabe, but she wasnt sure if they had met before. The man recognized her. He said with a smile, Hello, Isabe. Looking into his warm and smiling eyes, Isabe finally remembered who he was. It was Luke, her father''s former student who used to work at the court. He could be considered her fathers apprentice, but Luke had moved to Switzend because of his family business and hadnt returned since. Hello, Luke. Isabe smiled back at him. As it was a business negotiation, the two of them couldnt reminisce about old times. They could only have a chat in privateter. Isabe sat by Mr. Stock, listening to the other representative attentively and tranting for Mr. Stock. Then, she would trante Mr. Stocks reply for the other representative. This was a huge test of her listening skills. Not to mention, due to the difference innguages, some parts might end up lost in trantion. Isabe tried her best to interpret the negotiation as concisely as possible so that both sides could understand each other. Midway through the negotiation, the men were in high spirits and began to deliver toasts. Isabe epted all the alcohol on Mr. Stocks behalf. However, she was still on her period, so her face turned pale when she drank the cold drink. Luke nced at Isabe, then whispered a few words to the representative. After that, the number of toasts reduced. Isabe was relieved that she could finally catch a break. Within an hour and a half, the negotiation wrapped up sessfully and both parties signed the contract. Seeing as there was nothing more that she could do, Isabe informed Mr. Stock that she was going to Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. the washroom. She wanted to have a cigarette but realized that she had left her bag in the room, so she just washed her hands and left. In the corridor, she bumped into Luke. Isabe greeted him first. Luke, thank you for just now. If Luke had not helped her out, she might be drunk and throwing up into the toilet right now. No worries. Luke smiled. Seeing her wet hands, he offered her a handkerchief. "You might catch a cold if you leave your hands wet." Isabe epted the handkerchief easily and wiped her hands. She joked, I remember seeing you carry a handkerchief around a lot back then. I didn''t expect you to still do it. Its a habit. Also, its sanitary. They walked back to the room side by side. When I came back, I heard about what happened to your father, but I didnt have your number, so I couldnt get in contact with you. He deserved it, she said expressionlessly. Luke, you dont need to sympathize with him. He was greedy and didnt know how to appreciate his position." Sighing, Luke gave her a business card. I heard that your father hasn''t been sentenced yet, so if you need any help, please let me know. After all, he was my teacher for many years. Isabe hesitated before epting the card. When she saw him earlier, she had considered asking him for a loan, but two million dors wasnt a small amount. Further, her father had been his teacher; it was too embarrassing to ask. Thank you. I wille to you if I need help. Isabe dismissed the idea of borrowing money and changed the subject. I heard that you got married soon after you went to Switzend. Hows that going? Not great. A wry smile appeared on his cold face. My wife was too wild, and I couldn''t get her under control. Sometimes, three men woulde looking for her in one day. I couldnt take it anymore, so I filed for divorce. ...... Isabe hadnt expected to hear that. She was taken aback. Didnt you have a child with her? What happened to your child after the divorce? I was afraid that she would be a bad influence on my daughter, so I gave her half of my assets in exchange for full custody. When I returned here, I brought my daughter with me too. I n to stay here for some time. Seeing Isabes frown, Luke appeared a little embarrassed. Heughed and said, Isabe, dont feel bad for asking. Its not a big deal. If things dont work out between a married couple, its only natural that they get divorced. Isabe smiled and said nothing. Chapter 7 Did He Give You a Hard Time? Chapter 7 Did He Give You a Hard Time? Thinking about their three-year marriage, she felt it was like two strangers living under the same roof who were tied up by a contract. How had she stayed with Christian, a calm and restrained man who always drawn the line clearly with her, for wholly three years? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just then, Isabe suddenly felt sharp pains in her lower abdomen. Her face turned pale, and her legs went limp that she almost fell. Luke quickly held her and asked worriedly when he saw her pale face: "Are you feeling sick? Ill send you to hospital. " "I''m okay." Isabe struggled to stand up and said with a bitter look: Actually, I envy you, Luke. You can get divorced when your marriage wasnt went well. "Christian and you...?" Although Luke hadnt been back for a few years, he knew that Isabe had married Christian. He heard that Millers family background was not very good either. Did he give you a hard time? Isabe shook her head and signed. It was actually better for Christian to give her a hard time, or even tough at her sometime, but just his cold and indifferent attitude, anding home merely once a week, making her felt that home didn''t exist for him. As soon as Isabe wanted to say something, she saw a group of people walking towards her. Those men in suits were seemingly business elites. The most front man wore an iron-gray suit with his short ck hair was neatlybed back. He had an outstanding temperament. Isabe then saw the slim figure by his side in a bright gray dress. Her skin was white and delicate, and she smiled slightly. Isabe''s body froze. She had an intuition that it must be this woman who answered the phonest time. She must be! At the same time, Christian, who was walking over, saw Isabe as well. Seeing Isabe was with a man, he frowned. Just when he was about to say something, the woman had already opened the door and gently said: "Mr. Miller, pleasee in." Isabe thought it was indeed the woman who answered her phone, whose voice was even better in real life. Seeing Christian and his men pass her without saying a word, Isabe grasped her dress tightly. She also wanted to leave in an indifferent way, but her lower abdomen suddenly ached so much. She fell down straightly. "Isabe?" Hearing Luke''s urgent shout, Christian looked outside, only to found that Isabe, with a pale face, was lying on the ground. He walked over in a rush. "Let her go." Christian then carried Isabe and walked out of the hotel with a sullen face. Luke almost guessed who he was, so he did not chased. Christian carried Isabe to the emergency room in hospital. He called Lexie to cancel the negotiation tonight while he was waiting. After around ten minutes, the ward door opened. The doctor asked: "Are you her husband?" Christian nodded, "Yes." "Take a good care of your wife. She shouldnt drink and smoke any more." The doctor then med, "Her uterus has some issue. If she doesn''t adjust her lifestyle and take care of her body, she may even not be pregnantter. I have prescribed some medicine. Make sure she takes it on time. " "Thanks, doctor." Even after the doctor had already left, Christian was still wondering his words. He rubbed his temples. Due to his family, he had no choice but to marry Isabe. Naturally, he was disgusted with the marriage and requested a prenuptial agreement. He hoped that he could get a divorce smoothly. However, he still felt ufortable while seeing she lived such a life and suffered from illness as well. She was, after all, just a young girl in her twenties, so he should take care of her. Christian bought some hot porridge at the hospital''s grocery. When he entered the ward, Isabe had just woken up, struggling to sit up. "Dont move." Christian walked over and put a pillow on her back to make her feelfortable. "You told me that smoking was just for fun. When did you be addicted?" So he didn''t leave? Chapter 8 Don’t be Like a child Chapter 8 Dont be Like a child Seeing him, Isabe was a bit surprised. In the past, he went home merely a few times a month, but she saw him quite often these days. This time he even sent her to the hospital, which was really like a dream. Upon hearing this, Isabe did not say anything but turned away. Christian sighed. Then he pulled a chair and sat down, opening the hot porridge. His voice sounded Isabe sneered, then said with sullenness: "Who the hell do you think you are? " "Isabe, dont be a child." He said indifferently, then he blew the porridge and held it to her lips: "I added some sugar. You should love it. Take a bite." "Take it away. I dont want it!" With a bad tone, Isabe turned her body even further. He looked considerate, remembering clearly what she liked to eat. Why did they have such a hard Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. marriage? Furthermore, she wasn''t a child, and nor was she childish! Christian frowned as he saw the girl being so stubborn. He ate the porridge, squeezed her lips and kissed up, feeding the porridge to her. "Ugh!" Isabe resisted by punching his chest with all her strength but Christian pressed on her body. His deep kisses almost made Isabe breathless. After feeding her like this a few times, the porridge bowl bottomed out. Isabe also quieted down, who stared at him viciously, as if he was the greatest criminal. Christian rubbed her tender lips with his fingers. It was soft and light pink, and just by kissing it he got sexual impulse. But she was ill and they were in hospital, so he had to suppress his inner desire. Christian held the supple and soft girl in his arms, saying in a cold voice. "Isabe, I have plenty of ways to punish you if I find you smoke again." "None, none of your business!" Seeing his stiff face, Isabe was a bit terrified, not to make any eye contact with him. Feeling uneasy, she turned her body back and buried her head in quilt. If I am sick, he will stay, right? I promise, as long as he stays and adjusts attitude, I won''t argue with him! It turned out that Isabe was thinking way too much. Within one minute, she heard stic bag was cleaned up, and Christian said: "I have some work to do so Im leaving now. Have some rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning when Im free." Feeling so disappointed, Isabe wrapped herself with the quilt even tighter. In his mind, working was far more important than her! Seeing that Isabe did not reply, Christian had to stop and asked: "Um, Is there anything that I can help you?" "No, Nothing!" Isabe knew that he was probably talking about her fathers matter. Hearing the word "help", Isabe felt sour and annoyed, "Ill solve it myself if there is anything. Just go!". She was really like a child sometime ...Christian slightly sigh. He hated this marriage, but she was at least his legal wife. For the past three years, she had been a good girl and caused no troubles for him, so he should take care of her. Christian thought for a moment after leaving the ward. He then made a call: "Contact Mr. Taylor and ask him when he''s free. I want to have a visit." Next morning, Isabe waited until 11 am, whereas Christian still did note. He lied! Chapter 9 This Wrong Marriage in Advance Chapter 9This Wrong Marriage in Advance Feeling so disappointed, Isabe calmly went through the discharge formalities. After she got home, she tugged open the wardrobe door. When she moved to this apartment, she did not bring too much luggage, so now it just took her less than half an hour to pack everything into two suitcases. Only a few coats were too heavy, which were left in the wardrobe. Isabe took thest look at the apartment she had lived in with Christian. It seemed that that their trace could be seen in every corner. She put the key on the shoes cab, then left with no lingering. She should have known it well that she had been unable to warm his heart in the past three years, not only from the time her phone answered by that woman, but also to their meetingst night. However, it didn''t mean that other women couldn''t. Besides, this marriage had been a mistake, so let her end it in advance! Isabe directly went to his mother''s ce with all the luggage after leaving Christian''s department. She could not afford a hotel based on her current situation. After pressing the doorbell several times but no one answered. Isabe felt strange and called her mother. The call was went through quickly. Hearing the noise from the other end, she couldn''t help but ask: "Mom, youre not home?" "Hum? No, I''m working out outside. " her mother stammered, "Isabe, whats going on? If nothing important, I''ll call youter." Isabe didn''t believe her words and asked immediately: "Mom, where are you right now? Ille for you." "It''s a bit far. Donte." Just as her mother was still muttering, Isabe heard someone shout from other end: "Hey, the guests have all gone. Clean the tables! Why are you still here wasting time!" "Mom, I heard it!" Suppressed her anger, Isabe calmly said: "Tell me where you are right now." Isabe left her luggage at the neighbors home, gave him 500 dors and took a taxi to the restaurant. As she entered, she saw her mother bent over to clean a table. The first judges wife in Brighton City, who had lived a wealthy andfortable life for most of her life, All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. was now waitressing in a restaurant. Seeing that, Isabe eyes went wet. She could not even move, "Mom." "Isabe?" Seeing her, Diana was slightly embarrassed. She then quickly cleaned up the table and said something to the supervisor. Then she took Isabe to the corner. Seeing her left hand swollen, Isabe grabbed her arm and asked: "Tell me whats this?" "Nothing. Just a burn." Although her mother kept saying that she did not care it at all, Isabe could not stand but directly took her to the hospital. Luckily, she was right. The doctor said that the wound was very severe that it may fester if was not properly treated. "Mom, Didnt I told you to stay at home?" Isabe applied the unguent to the wound, whose was choked with sobs, "Its not that I cannot afford you now." "I have nothing to do at home, but in the restaurant I can earn a few hundred dors a day." After saying that, Diana couldn''t help but cry, "If it werent your fathers stupid mistake, our family would still be happily together. I wont have insomnia due to fear." "Quit the job! I''ll give you if you don''t have enough money." Isabe said, "I will not let you suffer no matter how poor we are. Ill figure out how to save dad." "I cannot let you bear such a huge debt!" Consoled her daughters words, she still cried for those money, "Two million. Just let your father die in jail! And we wont bother about it! " Isabe knew that her mother, who was only speaking out of anger, still worried about her husbands matter, "Mom, I promise to borrow enough money before the deadline. Don''t worry." Isabe''s mother was a nobledy, who married her husband when she was After having Isabe, she had been taking care of her by heart. Her life entirely rely upon her husband, which was why she went panic when Mr. Jones was arrested. Fortunately, Isabe was calm enough. Hearing this, Diana could only nod her head. After taking a week''s worth of unguent, Isabe left with her mother. When they just got out of the elevator, she saw an unexpected scene. Chapter 10 I Am Not An Outsider Chapter 10I Am Not An Outsider Her mother-inw and a young women arm in arm, walked over whileughing and chatting. After looking carefully, Isabe recognized her, who was the woman staying by Christians sidest night. It seemed that Christian''s mother had expected to meet Isabe here in the hospital. When they saw each other, Christian''s mother looked a bit awkward. She nodded towards Diana and smiled: "Im not feeling very well, so my son told Lexie to take me to the hospital. Thats it, Isabe." "I know, she is Christians assistant." Isabe smiled and held her mother''s arm without any fear, "But, mom, you can let me do this next time. There is no need to bother an outsider." Her mother-inw smiled awkwardly as response. But Lexie was rather arrogant, whose face turned cold upon hearing Isabe''s sarcastic remark: "Miss Isabe, since I am Mr. Millers assistant, its my duty to take care of his mother. So I am not an outsider either." Seeing that a mistress being so arrogant, Diana wanted to argue for Isabe. Isabe stopped her and said indifferently, "Your boss is Christian Miller, who is my husband. You should call me Mrs. Miller, instead of Miss Isabe. I doubt how you became an CEO assistant since you dont even know thismon sense. Lexie looked over more sullen. Ignoring Lexie, Isabe smiled at her mother-inw. "Mom, I''m sorry, I''m too busy to apany you home as well. Lexie will send you back. I''ll leave first." "Okay." Mrs. Miller nodded, without saying any kind words. Isabe saw the contempt in Christians mother''s eyes as well. Pretending that she hadn''t seen anything, she just walked passed them with her mother. But she felt really sad. She took much care of Millers family before they got married and often visited them with gifts when she was free, whereas no one gave her a good face. Only his mother treated her well, probably because her family was rich. When Christian''s mother was hospitalized for kidney stones, Isabe spent half a month at the hospital Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. taking caring of her. She took three meals, made all by herself, to the hospital every day until her mother-inw was discharged. However, having been treating Christian''s mother as her own for a long time, who, however, still despised her, she became really frustrated then. It was really frustrating. Christian wouldnt care no matter how much she gave. Not until she was out of the hospital did she find that she had left behind two bags of medicine. Then she let her mother wait and went back to get it. At the long corridor, she met Lexie again, who was alone this time. Seeing Isabe, she blocked her way with her high heels: "Let''s have a talk, Isabe." She looked extremely overbearing. Without even looking at her, Isabe tried to walked passed her. But Lexie kept in the way, so she had to stop. "Talk about what?" My name is Lexie, and you can search my family background." Lexie said. Isabe could see the contempt in her eyes, "I also know what happened to your father." Isabe said with a faint smile: "Everyone in this city knows it. I would be surprised if you don''t know!" While she was waiting for Christian this morning, she searched Lexie''s information on her phone. Her father was a real estate developer, who was worth a hundred million dors. She was actually a princess. Therefore, the reason why such a richdy was willing to work as someone''s assistant couldnt be more obvious. Lexie wasnt willing to waste time with Isabe either, so she cut to the chase, "I know you need two million dors. If you divorce Christian, I''ll give you the money." Without any hesitation, she took out a cheque from her handbag, wrote a few words, and passed it to Isabe with two fingers. It was indeed a two-million cheque with a seal on it. If Isabe agreed, she could directly cash out the cheque in bank right now. Without taking it, Isabe only looked at her. "We are having a happy marriage now, why would I divorce him? Also, I can easily get the money. " Chapter 11 Christian Doesn’t Love You Chapter 11 Christian Doesnt Love You "No, Isabe, you can''t!" Lexie sounded extremely sure, "The bank will not lend you money, and you have no houses to sell anymore. Your pitiful friends are even poorer. So how could you get thatrge amount of money?" "Do you really think Christian cares about your marriage? Ho-ho, probably even you''ve realized it. If he does, he would have taken you to meet his colleagues." Lexieughed: "I have worked in hispany over a year, but no one knows Christian has a wife. How ridiculous?" Just this simple sentence destroyed the fort in Isabe''s heart. Yes, This is so ridiculous. It had been a joke since she married Christian. There was no wedding, merely a marriage certificate and his prenuptial agreement. At that time, she married him in this stupid and simple way. "Isabe, stop deluding yourself!." Lexie stepped forward, looked down at her, and spoke with an arrogant attitude: "Christian doesn''t love you. He deserves better." Isabe looked up at her. "When did you two get together?" Lexie didnt expect Isabe to ask this and was startled, but she did not replied, as though she was wanted to see what Isabe might think based on her reaction. Isabe understood and smiled. Then she took out the cheque, folded and firmly tore it. After tearing up the cheque into pieces, she threw them at Lexie, " I will devoice him, but the money for yourself." Then Isabe shouldered her out of the way and stride away. No matter how well-educated Lexie was, she could not bear this. She yelled at Isabe: "You are really an ungrateful b*tch!" Isabe ignored her and went away. After sending her mother back, thewyer called her to ask if she had raised enough money, as the trial would start in a few days. Isabe told him that she would as soon as possible, then sighed after hanging up. She really regretted that she had tore up the cheque so arrogantly. In any case, she would divorce Christian, so there would be no hurts to take that two million for free. Diana asked cautiously: "Isabe, is thewyer urging you?" "Its okay. I can handle it." Sheforted her mother, "I''ll do some grocery shopping and make dinner for you, alright?" "Isabe, just let it go if there is no way. Your father may stay in jail for a few more years, but youre my only daughter. I don''t want you to have a hard time." "Don''t worry, Mom. I can handle that." Isabe promised that she wouldn''t do anything stupid time and time again, and then calmed her mother down. After she went out, she took out a business card from her bad and called the number. "Luke, are you free?" No more than ten minutes, Isabe arrived at the appointed cafe, so did Luke. There was also a delicate little girl in his arms, around four or five years old. She was soft and extremely cute. Lukeughed awkwardly: "Sorry, Rachel was in low spirits this afternoon, so I picked her up from All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. kindergarten this afternoon. There was a bit of traffic jam on the way." "No worries." Isabe looked at the little girl, "Rachel is very cute." It seemed that Rachel was a bit afraid of strangers since she hid in Luke''s arms all time. When Luke asked her to greet Isabe, she hesitated and refused, only looked at Isabe with her round eyes asionally. Looking at them, Isabe felt a little envy. After she got married, she was extremely envious every time she saw someone holding a child. She then racked her brains to find a way, such as seducing Christian when he was drunk or poking a hole in a condom, trying to be pregnant by ident. Christian, however, was much more smarter than she had ever thought. No matter what she did, he would expose it and told her to stop. He said he didnt want a child within four years. Yeah, didnt want a child within four years, because they will divorce after four years. Chapter 12 Haven’t We Been Doing Good All Time Chapter 12 Havent We Been Doing Good All Time Thinking about it, Isabe felt that she was quite silly. Why would a man who didn''t love her want children? It should be a good thing that her n didn''t work out, or the children would not grow up in a "I''ll give you 5 million, as I''m afraid it may not be enough." Luke gave the cheque to Isabe. Isabe did not say anything else. She directly took the paper and pen, and wrote a IOU to him: "Luke, I will try my best to pay you back in a year." "To me its just a small amount." Luke pushed the IOU back andughed: "Also, he is my teacher, so its no hurry to pay back." "No, if you don''t ept this, then I will not borrow the money." Isabe pushed the cheque back too. Luke had no choice but to put the IOU in his pocket: "Okay, but forget the interest." Seeing Isabe still wanted to say something, Luke hurriedly said half-jokingly: "If you really feel bad about it, then teach Rachel how to read when you have time, just to offset the interest. She kinda dislikes kindergarten now." After thinking for a moment, Isabe agreed, "Okay, I was very good at studying before." "True. You were the first in our province in the college entrance exam that year!" Luke alsoughed along. Isabe was so grateful that Luke was willing to lend her money, so she wanted to treat him to a good meal. But before they left for the restaurant, he got a phone call from hispany telling him to go back, "Shall we have dinner next time?" "No worries. Ill treat you next time, Luke." Isabe showed her understanding. After seeing Luke off, she also left for the grocery. When she returned to her mothers apartment, she surprisingly saw Christian who leaned on his car with a sullen face. "Why are you here?" Isabe Stood a foot away from him, feeling regretful. If she had knew this, she would not have told him this address when she rented the apartment for her mother. Seeing Isabe, Christians face darkened. He strode forward and asked with a questioning tone: "Why did you take all your clothes? Are you not living there anymore?" "That''s your apartment. I don''t have to live there anymore." Isabe said, trying to avoid the important, "Also, my mom has sleeping problems, and I want to take care of her." "What about this? Can you exin?" Christian held the document up to Isabe. On the cover were the harsh words divorce settlement, and he couldnt be more irritated. He was really busy today. When he finished everything, he found it was already afternoon. He reckoned Isabe should have left hospital. Then he bought some food and went home, but the apartment was extremely quiet. Not until he entered the bedroom did he realize that Isabe had already took away everything belonging to her, with only two coats left in the wardrobe. On the bedside table, there was a divorce agreement that Isabe had signed. For some reason, he panicked, not knowing why Isabe did this. Havent they been doing good all time? Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He quickly called her, but no one answered. Having no idea whether she had cklisted him or not, he went so angry that he gave the wardrobe a hard kick. After that, he became even more irritated. When he calmed himself, Christian remembered that Isabe once told him the address of the apartment she rent for her mother. He immediately rummaged for it in the drawer and finally found a note with the address on it. He then drove straight to the apartment, but he did not know which floor she was on. So he just kept waiting downstairs. "Its just as what you see." Isabe calmly spoke: "I want a divorce." "Isabe, you!" Christian was agitated by her calm expression. He fiercely grabbed her wrist, then the bag in Isabe''s hand fell. All the goods scattered all over the ground, "It hasnt been four years. Why are you getting divorce?" "I''m exhausted. I don''t want it, okay!" After suppressing herself whole day, Isabe also broke down. She stared straight at him: "It really doesnt matter. We don''t even love each other. Why shouldnt we divorce?" Before Christian could say anything, Isabe continued: "Have you ever loved me, Christian?" Chapter 13 Can We Let Each Other Go? Chapter 13 Can We Let Each Other Go? Just by looking at Christian frowning, Isabe understood everything. She thenughed: "You dont have to think of an answer, as I have already known it. So can we let each other go?" Isabe wrenched herself from his grasp and squatted down to pick the food up, while her eyes were a little wet. She was hoping to see a little panic in Christian''s eyes, or maybe nostalgia for her. She thought she may regret to divorce after he said something. But this man was too calm. She just saw nothing in his eyes. What more could she ask for? She didn''t even have the courage to ask about the rtionship between Lexie and him. Isabe was very calm, who carried her bags and entered the building, but Christian panicked. He quickly rushed forward and blocked her path. During the past three years, Isabe had asionally vent her spleen, but he could endure it. However, when she said divorce, he felt really ufortable and unconsciously didn''t believe it. "Is it because of your father?" Christian asked, "Im already working on it." "No, None of your business. I will solve it by myself!" Isabe interrupted him, "It nothing to do with our Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. divorce." "How? Two million isn''t a small amount. " Christian was keenly aware that something was wrong. Isabe pursed her lips tightly, and didn''t wanted to reply. Christian stepped forward and said coldly: "Isabe, we married as you wished. But now you want a divorce? What do you think I am? An luxury clothes you have worn out?" "It was not what I meant." Before Isabe could exin, Christian directly held her face and kissed her fiercely. As if it were meant to punish her, this kiss was even fiercer than the one when they had sex before. Isabes mind was a little muddled, feeling her body was heating up. This was seemingly the second time Christian kissed her. Christian kissed her deeply. Not until the phone in his pocket rang continuously did He end the kiss. He impatiently picked it up with a dark face, but his hand still tightly grabbed Isabe, not letting her go upstairs. "Whats going on?" "Singapore? I see. Book me a flight. I''ll be there in the morning." Clear-minded as Christian, he ended the call in five minutes. Christian was a little helpless when facing Isabe: "Ill go to Singapore on business for a week. Let''s talk about the divorce after Ie back." But Isabe showed a poker face, "Its just a divorce. You can sign your name when you have time." Hearing this, Christian tore the divorce settlement into pieces. After that, Christian''s tone be soft a bit, "Marriage is a union of two people. I also need to consider about it. Isabe, don''t be like a child. " Being so angry , Isabe even startedughing when she heard this. Does he even need to consider about it? That''s so ridiculous. Its her who married him, and her youth was wasted as well in the past three years, okay? Isabe wanted to stand her ground, while Christian touched her head, and naturally took the shopping bags from her hand. "I havent seen mom for sometime. Lets visit her." With just a few words, she became softhearted and led him upstairs in silence. Seeing Christian, Isabe''s mother was a bit surprised, but she also nodded at his greetings and continued to watch TV shows. In the kitchen, Isabe cooked and Christian was her assistant. They did not talk so much, as if they were still in their own apartment. From start to finish, no one mentioned the divorce again. The ce Isabe rented for her mother was an one-bedroom apartment, which was a little crowded if she moved in. It was also impossible for Christian to live here. Furthermore, she had no intention of keeping him either. After dinner, Christian apanied Isabe to watch TV. Seeing it waste, he got up and left. "Be, send me off." "Dont you have legs? You can walk yourself." Isabe was willing to get up from the sofa. Seeing she remain still, Christian also stood there as well. It was not until her mother pretend to cough a bit did she get up and send him out. Christian still felt worried. He repeated when they got downstairs: "About the divorce, wait until I get back." Chapter 14 She Happened to Lack Money Chapter 14 She Happened to Lack Money Isabe didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. When they got married, Christian was particrly reluctant and added many marital conditions. But now, when she was willing to get divorce, he was unhappy again, which just confused her a lot. Next morning, Isabe went to the bank and withdrew the money. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The 5 million cash filled two bags, which were a bit heavy. Isabe then directly went to thewyers office. "Mr. Taylor, here is 5 million. It should be enough. My fathers case depends on you."Thewyer counted the cash and was relieved as well. "Yes, its enough. We just need to pay the illicit money. Ill defend your father as best I can." "Thank you." Isabe didn''t know what to say, but thanked him repeatedly. She was really grateful that her father knew such a goodwyer, who was still willing to take a case like this. Otherwise, she would have enough trouble just finding awyer. "Isabe, Mr. Smith wants to see you in his office." Just as Isabe returned to thepany, she received a call from the CEO office. She then hurriedly went to Mr. Smith''s office, and found that it was about a coboration project. Theirpany had a cooperative project with an investment giant, the Polygon Group. The negotiation would be held next Wednesday. However, as their representative was now lying in the hospital due to ectopic pregnancy, they wanted to send Isabe there. "Me? Mr. Smith, youre kidding me! " Isabe pulled a wry face, "I just know how to deal with data, but you asked me to negotiate. Isn''t that just like throwing me under the bus? I''ve never done this before." "Dont worry. I would let someone to apany you. Just do what the contract says." Mr. Smith smiled: "If theres anyone has a better eloquence than you in ourpany, I wouldnt be in such a pickle." Mr. Smith showed the temptation before Isabe could say anything, "I''ll give you twenty thousand dors If you go, and your travel expenses will be reimbursed as well." Tempt her by money? Very impressive. Unfortunately, it happened that shecked money! "Mr. Smith, please make sure someone books my flight." Isabe took the contract from Mr. Smith. It was just a negotiation, and at least she attended a few when she worked as an interpreter, so she knew some business terms. The bonus was enough for her mother and her for three months. Back to her office, Isabe briefly looked at the cooperative project. Out of professional habit, she Googled the Polygon Group. It was an investmentpany in Leeds City developed within four years, and spent no more than two years listing overseas. Now it had purchased Tate Building, which worth tens of millions. Isabe was a bit shocked. Developed within four years, it must either be the rich second-generation or a big shot! Longing for seeing who this big shot was, Isabe drooped down the web page, then her phone rang. She casually grabbed and answered it. "Luke, I was just about to call you as well. Let me treat you and Rachel dinner tonight." Lukeughed: "Looks like I made the right call. Okay, what time do you get off? Ill pick you up." "Five thirty." After hanging up, her mind went nk while she staring at theputer interface. Then she muttered: "What was I going to just now? Ah, Ages, and memory decay!" As she couldnt remember it, she stopped thinking and turned to busy other stuff. After work, Luke came to pick Isabe up and drove to a restaurant named Red House. When they were having dinner, Isabe noticed that Rachel kept ying the cell phone without talking so much with Luke, and she became a little curious. "Luke, why doesnt she talk?" Luke patted Rachel''s head and smiled bitterly: "Rachel has autism." Chapter 15 Long Time No See Chapter 15 Long Time No See Isabe was stunned. From Luke''s words, Isabe got to know that when Luke was on a business trip, Rachel saw her mother bring other men home. She was mentally hurt by that and was unwilling to talk since then. This was exactly why Luke had insisted on custody of Rachel. After knowing the whole story, Isabe felt heartbreak for Rachel. Isabe was not busy during this period, so she told Luke that she would Rachel to herpany and teach her reading when she was free. Luke could pick her up at night. Rachel was a little timid and shy at the very beginning, but after being praised several times by Isabe, she became bold and also started to smiled at others. She also had a beautiful handwriting. Seeing the daddy she wrote, Luke was too moved to say a word. Today after she brought Rachel to thepany, her colleagues reminded her that they should go to Leeds City for the negotiation. However, half an hour ago, Luke had gone overseas for a business trip. She had no idea when he would return, and felt it inappropriate to leave Rachel for her colleague, so she took her along to Leeds City. Leeds wasnt far from Brighton. It only took them one and a half hours by ne to get there. The Polygon Group had asked someone to pick Isabe up and directly drove to thepany. "Isabe, Mr. Miller''s flight was dyed, and we arent sure when it will arrive. If doesnt this afternoon, you may have to stay in the hotel for one night." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Okay." Isabe smiled. As a giant investment Group, its office building was located in CBD, while other buildings surrounding it seemed to looked dejected without any color. The person who brought Isabe here answered a phone call, which seemed to be an urgent matter. Then he entrusted her to receptionist at front desk and then left in a hurry. Holding Rachels hand, Isabe entered the elevator. There were many people walking in the main hall. She seemed to see Christian in a ck suit, who always gave people a very harsh feeling. But his expression were soft and gentle. His ring finger seemingly wore a tinum ring. The light outside the window identally shone on it, which made it dazzling. Isabe was still in a daze after the elevator door closed, as if all her blood had been frozen. When they got married, she picked a ring for Christian, but he said that he didnt like these things. Finally, Isabe had no choice but let him buy a diamond ring for her alone, which she had cherished all these years. Now, Isabe felt that the ring on her ring finger was burning hot, as if it scaled her skin. Isabe asked softly: "Excuse me, may I ask, is your CEO named Christian Miller?" "Don''t you know, Miss?" The receptionist was a little surprised, "I thought youve already known our Isabe didnt say a word. Her husband, Christian Miller, owned a giant investment group and it wouldnt be exaggerate to call him a billionaire, but she had never heard of these before. She only knew his name and where he live. The receptionist led Isabe to Christians office, saying, "Mr. Miller hasn''t back yet, but you talk to his assistant first." When they reached the CEO office, the receptionist opened the door. As she stepped into the office with her high heels, Isabe saw a beautiful figure leaning on the desk. With a bright smile on her face, Lexie was trying on a diamond ring on her finger right now. That ring had the same style as the one Christian was wearing. Having not expected that Lexie had already arrived at the CEO office, the receptionist quickly bowed: "Miss Lexie, this is Miss Isabe from Benton technology." "We''ve met before." Seeing Isabe, Lexie was not surprised at all. She then walked over: "Miss Isabe, long time no see." Isabe calmly shook her hand and smiled faintly, "Christian gave this to you? It''s pretty and suits your hand very well. " Chapter 16 She Couldn’t be Blamed Chapter 16 She Couldnt be med Looking at the diamond ring on her finger, Lexie was smug and said: "Christian hasn''t back yet. Let me show you around." "I saw him just now. I don''t think there is any need to see him." Understanding everything, Isabe didnt feel that upset. She took off the burning ring and put it on Lexie''s palm: "He bought this, and I don''t have to keep it anymore. Remember to give it to him." Seeing Isabe off, Lexie''s face darkened. In the end, she took the ring off on her finger and put it in the velvet box, beside which was Isabe''s one. It was she who fetched Christian''s delivery. When she saw it was a Tiffany ring in a velvet box, she couldn''t help but try it on. At the same time, Isabe entered. She didnt say Christian gave it to her, but just chose not to exin. It was Isabe who got it wrong. She couldn''t be med. As soon as Isabe left Tate Building with Rachel, she called Mr. Smith: "Mr. Smith, please send someone else here. I''m not cut out for this job, and I dont want the money either." Before Mr. Smith could say anything, Isabe hung up the phone. It had only been ten minutes since they had entered Tate Building , while Isabe felt it was like a century. Seeing Isabe looked very upset, Rachel slightly hugged her and touched the corner of her eyes. "Im fine." Isabe smiled, but her voice was choked: "Are you hungry? Shall we go to lunch?" Rachel nodded. Isabe took her to the Pizza Hut. Rachel was picky but wasnt disgusted with such restaurant. She could also ept pizza and spaghetti. There were many people at noon, and some were still waiting in rest area, so it was quite noisy. After the dishes were served, Isabe had little appetite. Rachel handed her a slice of pizza. Isabe forced a smile, but no matter how she tried, she couldn''t bite into that pizza. The faint smell of seafood even made her feel nauseous. She ran to the bathroom with her mouth covered. Having not eaten much in the morning, she just spit out some water. Isabe knew her body really well, so she could vaguely guess out what this unusual nausea meant. Her face turned pale gradually. After lunch, she took Rachel to the hospital. The two bars on the pregnancy paper stung her eyes. She almost fell over. The nurse nced at Rachel andughed: "Its nice to have a second child at this time when your daughter are at this age. Try not to wear heels for the baby''s sake." "Thanks." In a daze, Isabe slumped on a bench for a long time. Christian didn''t want a child that much, and he was so cautious when they were having sex. How did she get pregnant? This was so ridiculous. She did want a child, but she now was divorcing her husband. She couldn''t let her childck love from father since birth. Christian called. "Where are you? I''ming you." Hearing his voice, Isabe cried and said fiercely, "Christian, Im divorcing you! I don''t want anything, just a divorce. If you don''t agree, Ill see you in court. " After hanging up, Isabe immediately cklist his phone numbers. Christian always used her love of him! Isabe felt better after crying. She then brought Rachel to the airport. She returned to Nans at 7:30 pm. Since Luke had not returned yet, Isabe brought Rachel to her mothers apartment. She told her mother that it was Luke who borrowed her the 5 million. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After knowing about Rachel''s story, Diana signed: "Luke has been living a rather hard life. I could help take care of Rachel if she was busy. After all, he lent us such a lot of money." "Dont worry. I also asionally teach Rachel writing." After a while, Isabe cut to the point, "Mom, I decide to divorce Christian. Im not living a happy life and it was really shameful that I let you see that." She hid the fact that she was pregnant, as she wasn''t going to have it anyway. Chapter 17Your Happiness Is The Most Important Chapter 17Your Happiness Is The Most Important However, her mother just said: "So many people live in this world. There must be someone who you love and loves you as well. We may feel sad sometime, but your own happiness is the most important.". Isabe sniffed, Okay. "Christian will surelye for me again, but I dont want to see him. Let him sign the divorce settlement when hees." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I see." Isabe called Luke to politely ask whether she could stay at his apartment. Without asking anything, Luke told her the door password. After that, Isabe left with Rachel. The next afternoon, Christian directly drove from Hous City to Dianas apartment. Seeing Christian, she asked indifferently: "Whats going on?" "Mom, is Isabe in there?" Although Christian was very agitated, he still asked with a good temper. It was not until he return to hispany yesterday did he know that Bentons representative was Isabe. She left after leaving the ring in his office. He then called her, but she cried, saying she insisted on divorce. He had some significant meetings and couldn''t be back until this afternoon. "She is not here, but she has something for you." When Christian found that Isabe was really not here, he became even more frustrated. Diana handed a document over to Christian. Seeing the words on it, Christians face darkened even more. "Mom, I dont want to divorce her." "But Isabe wants to divorce you." Diana said, "Christian, our family has always treated you well, and Isabe only has you in her heart. But there is nothing you can do if you two can''t make it." "I know I has been busy at work. I told her that." "Busy?" Diana interrupted him, "Christian Miller, Do you love my daughter?" Standing there, Christian didnt say a word. Dianas tone became even colder: "Christian, she is a woman after all. She wants a child, and will grow old. She has few years to waste. Let her go if you still have some conscience." After passing the divorce settlement to Christian, Diana directly kicked him out. Christian held the document, stunned. Hadn''t he told her that they would talk about the divorce when he returned from the business trip? Howe Isabe bes so resolute in just a few days? For no reason, Christian became more and more irritated. He drove to Isabespany, only to find that she had already asked for a leave. It looks like she wouldn''t show up until he signed the divorce settlement. In the end, Christian waspletely enraged. He tore apart the settlement fiercely. Why could she decide everything as she wants? Has she ever asked his opinion? He must find out Isabe! During these days, Isabe had been staying at Luke''s home. She just apanied Rachel without going anywhere. Diana told her that Christian rushed back on the next day after she left. He even went to herpany. Hearing that, she only felt ridiculous. In the past, they were like people from two different worlds, who only met each other once a week. Now she wanted a divorce, but he began to look for her around the world. It was ironic. "Mom, just don''t open the door if he goes again," Isabe said and calmly booked an appointment at an abortion clinic. She would rather not have a child if she couldnt give them aplete home. After contacting herwyer, Isabe drove to the prison. Waiting for a long time, Isabe finally saw her father who was escorted into themunication room by two policemen. Mr. Jones didn''t seem to live well during this period. His back was a little hunched, and half of his hair had turned gray. He looked guilty when he saw his daughter. Isabe''s eyes were a little sore. She said, "I brought some things for you, dad. The verdict is out. " Mr. Jones grabbed the phone, not knowing what to day. "Isabe, I''m really sorry for you." Chapter 18 We Will Wait For You Chapter 18 We Will Wait For You "You should be sorry for mom." Isabe said, "She was so worried that she got insomnia." "Sorry. It was all my fault," He felt so shame. "Thewyer said that if you behaved well inside, the sentence may be reduced." With tears in his eyes, Mr. Jones nodded. After chatting for a while, Her father asked: "How about you and Christian?" "Not so good. We may get a divorce." Isabe did not cover it up from him. Her father was startled, feeling guilty: "It''s my fault. If I didn''t force him to marry you, you wouldn''t be so upset now." Isabe shook her head instead. She knew that her father loved her for doing that. At the very beginning, she only said that she had a crush on Christian. Her father then straightly went to Christians home. Coincidentally, the Miller''s family also needed Mr. Joness help, so this marriage was settled. Her father loved her, who would give her whatever she wanted. She needed to thank her father because it was not until she had married Christian did she know that he had never loved her, and she thenpletely gave up any thoughts in her heart. Even the divorce was requested by her. As soon as the times up, Isabe reluctantly said goodbye to her father. Then she took a taxi downtown. Not sure if it was because she hadnt got enough rest, her chest began to feel stuffy and even her lower abdomen ached. She gradually lost consciousness in the pain. When she woke up, she found she was in the hospital. "Miss, remember to take good rest if you are pregnant." Seeing that Isabe had woken up, the nurse could not help but say, "Your baby is still very weak. You may easily miscarry without a good rest." From the nurse, Isabe knew that she had fainted in the taxi and the driver sent her to the hospital. Isabe went through all the examination without saying a word. She then put on her shoes and slowly left the ward. The long corridor was filled with people, each with a different expression. Some were happy, while others were sad... A couple carrying their child passed by her. The baby was cute and tender, and the husband was brimming with a happy smile. "Honey, his mouth looks like yours so much!" His wife patted him gently, then said unwillingly "Are you saying I have a big mouth?" "No, daring, you are the fairest of them all!" As Isabe seeing them off, she felt a little sad. She touched her abdomen, where a small life was Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. growing up. Slowly, Isabe couldn''t help but cry, "Sorry, Im truly sorry." When Isabe returned to Luke''s home, she found that he had already been back. He was ying with Rachel. "I''m sorry. I was too busy." Luke felt sorry to have Isabe babysit for him so long. Seeing that Isabe didnt look well, he couldn''t help but ask: "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" No, Isabe forced out augh: "Luke, could you do me a favor?" Christian was looking for Isabe all over the world. Not until now did he realize that he actually knew little about Isabe herself, or any of her friends. He couldnt find her in Dianas home or herpany, so he could only drive aimlessly. He was so agitated but he didnt know why. He felt that it should be him who asked for a divorce, not Isabe. Now he was like a L''arnacoeur cheating on her. When he was thinking about if he should get a hacker to imnt a GPS or something like that on her phone, his phone suddenly ring. It was an unfamiliar number. However, he vaguely felt that it was Isabe, and hurriedly picked up: "Isabe?" "It''s me." Isabe said calmly: "Christian, Let''s have dinner at my mom''s tonight." "Okay, I''ll go." Christian finally was relieved. The call indicated that there was still room for manoeuvre. However, Christian was astonished that the person opened the door for him, was neither Diana nor Isabe, but a very tall man. Chapter 19 What Happened on Earth? Chapter 19 What Happened on Earth? If he hadnt seen Isabes shoes at the entrance hall, Christian would have thought that he went to the wrong door. "Mr. Miller." Luke reached out his hand and smiled friendly, "Weve met at the Yue Hotel before. I''m Luke. Isabe''s friend." Christian suddenly remembered what happened in Yue, where he saw Luke and Isabe chat intimately with each other, looking like more than just friends. Feeling a little ufortable, Christian still shook hands with Luke out of politeness, "Im Christian." When he saw the little girl on sofa, Christian subconsciously looked towards Luke, thinking she should be his daughter. Inexplicably, he felt a bit d. Diana and Isabe were busy in the kitchen. Christian walked over, Do you need any help? "No, you''re the guest. Make yourself at home." Seeing Isabepletely ignore him, and Christian frowned. He felt that this meal shouldnt be that simple. Soon, a sumptuous table of dishes was prepared. Diana kept talking with Luke. From her, Christian knew that Luke was once a student of Mr. Jones and he was divorced recently. It seemed that Diana like Luke a lot, as she scoops food into Luke''s bowl from time to time, without even looking at Christian. The whole atmosphere wasn''t good, but not as silent as before. Isabe did not say a word until she was done eating. She ced the divorce settlement on table, then said calmly: "Christian, I hope you can sign on it." "Havent we agreed that well talk about thister?" Christian knew that the dinner wasnt that simple, but he just didnt expect this. "Can you tell me why you left the ring in my office?" When he went back to his office, Isabe had already gone for a long time. Lexie pointed to the ring and said perplexedly: "Christ, I said that I''ll show Miss Isabe around, but she seemed not be very happy. She then took off her ring and left. He had just been on business trip for a week without doing anything wrong. Why did she take off her ring so decisively? What happened on earth? "You bought that ring, and I wont need it if we get divorce." Isabe didn''t want to call out his lies, as they may only make everyone feel embarrassed, "For the sake of our three-year marriage, I hope that you can sign it." Christian''s throat was burning, yet he still refused to give up: "Why? You just said that its been three years." He thought that after four years, they would peacefully divorce. But Isabe''s decision made him so unprepared that he felt unwilling to ept this. However, he couldn''t tell the reason. "Because I had fallen for someone else." Isabe nced at Luke, and with a gaze that was tender as water. She said: "He is willing to marry me without any premarital contract. Seeing her actions, Christian understood everything. Thinking that she had pay back all the illicit money and Mr. Jones received a sentence, his face darkened slightly. "So, the two million was borrowed from him?" Seeing Isabe didnt say a word, Christianughed out of anger: "Isabe, I have done many things too, but I just didnt tell you! I only wanted you to ask me by your own. Now youre telling me that you borrowed money from an outsider? Youre really impressive!" Luke moved in front of Isabe in time, afraid that Christian may hurt her out of anger. "Mr. Miller, she has already said all her wants. I want you to respect her and part amicably. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Christian fiercely stared at Isabe who is behind Luke. The divorce settlement in his hand was crushed into a ball, then spread out unwillingly andid out on the coffee table. Chapter 20 “Surprise” Chapter 20 Surprise After signing his name, Christian calmly picked up his jacket and left. He didn''t even say a word from start to end. Isabe could no longer hold back and cried bitterly in Dianas embrace. If she wanted to keep the child, she would have to divorce. If she was still his wife, with only Christians a word, the child may be aborted, so she nned a show with Luke and her mom to force him to divorce. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But when he really signed his name on the settlement, Isabe felt so ufortable that all her organs was seemingly in a mess. Christian didn''t know how he got down the stairs. On his way home, he met someone who was smoking. He walked over and said: "Please sell me your lighter and cigarettes." Seeing that it was a hundred dors, the person immediately gave his cigarette case and lighter to Christian. Christian then lit one. He didn''t like its smell and may only smoke one when he had to in business. Now, however, he felt so empty that he wanted to fill his heart with something. Then he found the tinum ring on his finger when he raised his hand, and he pulled a velvet box out of his pocket. When he was in Singapore, he passed by a jewelry store which reminded him of the diamond ring he bought for Isabe when they got married. She had been wearing it all the time. Maybe he was trying to make up for her, Christian went into the store and customized a pair of rings. He got them the second day, which were all tinum. He put on his after getting it, and sent another one home in case of losing it on trip. He was intended to give Isabe a pleasant surprise, but he never expected that before he could give out the ring, Isabe not only returned her ring, bur also gave him such a bigger ''surprise''! He had been busy with his own business for the past years. Although he was forced to marry Isabe, he thought he had never mistreated her Thinking of what Isabe calmly said to him just now, Christian didn''t know why but became more and more angry. In the end, he took off the ring from his finger and threw it, along with the velvet box, into the artificialke. Even if he was divorced, he was still the same Christian! Nothing would be changed. For the sake of her baby, Isabe who started to have a healthy diet. Folic acid was a must, and she overtime, but never toote. As time passed, her growing belly began to be obvious, so she could only wear loose clothes every day. Isabe touched her round belly, feeling very worried. If the baby was three-month-old, everyone in thepany would know about it, and her boss wouldnt have her do such a high-intensity job. She was afraid that after she gave birth, her position would be reced by someone else. At least she could earn tens of thousands a month right now. If she lost this job, the pressure on her must be extremely great. "Miss. Jones." Seeing that a colleague was walking over, Isabe hurriedly put down her hand and smiled faintly: "What is it?" "Mr. Smith wants you in the conference room at 10 o''clock." Her colleague ced the documents on Isabe''s table, and then whispered: "It''s said that people of the Polygon Group havee to visit, and Mr. Smith has reserved the whole restaurant downstairs to serve them!" The Polygon Group! Isabe pursed her lips. It had been a month since she divorced Christian, right? Chapter 21 Suspicion Chapter 21 Suspicion People from the Polygon Group arrived at Benton Technology at 10o clock. Isabe, who was sitting in the corner, saw Christian who firstly entered. He wore a dark gray suit which made him stylish and charming, with his indifferent expression, leaving people an impression that he was not easy to get close to. After shaking hands with Mr. Smith, he looked over the meeting room. Inadvertently, he saw Isabe in the corner, who was looking down at her Laptop. Her side face was a little chubby. Christian''s gaze stayed on her for just one second, then he sat down. As the CEO of an investment giantpany, without only a few words, Christian made people feel his strong aura. Even the experienced Mr. Smith was a little nervous when talking to him. After a while, the secretary brought some coffee and pastries. Seeing that the secretary was a little busy, Isabe got up and went to help to help her. When she served coffee to Christian, she subconsciously chose a warm one without sugar. Although Christian only went home once a week before, he may asionally have some work to do. At that time, Isabe found out that he preferred warm coffee, not too hot, and no sugar either. She secretly remembered it. Today''s action were totally habitual. Christian was talking to Mr. Smith when Isabe ced the coffee in front of him. Seeing it, his folded hands slightly tightened, but he talking speed didnt slow down a bit. The meeting ended in just forty minutes. Mr. Smith was overjoyed that Benton could cooperate with Polygon. After the meeting, he brought Christian the restaurant downstairs, followed by others. The restaurant was not cheap, which may cost at least tens of thousands dors for lunch. As there were many people, the lunch was served in a buffet-style. "Hi, Isabe!" Isabe was choosing the food she wanted to eat. Seeing her colleaguee over, she replied, "Hi, I''m just a little hungry." After chatting for a while, the colleague suddenly said in a gossipy tone, "Did you see Mr. Miller of the Polygon Group? He looks so young, but who would expect that he is so rich." "He doesn''t look easy to get along with, but honestly, he''s pretty handsome, just like an actor. Ah, do Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. you think if he has married? I bet he has many lovers, right?" The colleague looked over to where Mr. Smith was sitting, whose eyes filled with desire. Seeing that, Isabe also looked over to him. With his tie untied, the man casually sat there talking to someone. But it was like all the attention was on him. As if understanding something, Isabe suddenly smiled. Look, that man is so excellent, who knows how many girls fall for him. Some of them may even willing to be his anonymous lovers, while she foolishly wants to warm him, hoping that they could live to old age in conjugal bliss. How ridiculous! "That kind of man is so smart and restrained that you may be hurt by him." Isabe continued taking food. Her colleague asked curiously: "How do you know that, Isabe?" Isabe thought, she had slept with Christian for three years, how could she not know that? "Mr. Jones, where is your ring?"Seeing that Isabe''s ring finger was empty, with only a light ring imprint, her colleague asked: "Did you divorce your husband? " Isabe acknowledged. She actually wanted to invite her colleagues to the ceremony when she got married, but Christian refused, as if the fewer people knew about it, the better. So she didn''t tell anyone in thepany who her husband was. "Nowadays, men are just visual animals." Her colleague retorted, then consoled Isabe, "Mrs. Jones, you dont have a child. Don''t worry, youre still young, so it''s easy to find someone else." Isabe nced at her belly. She was indeed divorced, but she left with a baby. Just then, someone walked passed Isabe with a te, and the dishes on that te seemed to be seafood. Suddenly she smelt a faint fishy smell, then her stomach started to churn. Isabe quickly ran to the washroom with her mouth covered. Her colleague had no idea what happened. Unwittingly seeing Isabe run towards the washroom whose face was pale and her skirt was stuck to her body, making her belly seem a little round, Christian gradually became sullen. Chapter 22 I Need An Explanation Chapter 22 I Need An Exnation She couldnt get such a belly by eating too much. Next second, With a dark face, Christian strode to the bathroom. After rushing into the washroom, Isabe, however, did not vomit anything, but only felt weak. Why I can''t stand even the slightest fishy smell after I got pregnant? Isabe washed her face with some warm water. When she raised her head, she saw Christian standing behind her in the mirror, with his eyes fixed on her. Isabe ignored him, trying to walk past him. "Isabe." Clutching her wrist, Christians face darkened: "I need an exnation." "Mr. Miller, dont you think you are too good at imagining?" Isabe felt that her wrist was burning. She then pretended to be calm and said, "I''m just too full. Thats it." Christian interrupted her: "You know its not like that." His gaze was so sharp that Isabe trembled in fear. Seeing that she was unable to free herself from his grasp, she straightforwardly admitted it, "Yes. I''m pregnant." Christian stared at her, whose expression gradually becameplicated. "It''s just been a month." Isabe knew from his eyes that if she told the truth, the baby wouldnt be kept, because he definitely wouldn''t have it. Smiling faintly, Isabe looked up at Christian: "Dont doubt it, Mr. Miller, you had been so shrewd every single time when we were on bed. So the child is not yours." Without saying anything, Christian stared intently at Isabe. He didnt deny that, when Isabe admitted that she was pregnant, his mood was veryplicated, and he did not know how to face that little life. However, next second, Isabe told him that the baby wasnt his, and somehow he became frustrated. Finally, Christian loosed his hand, "Really? Congrattions." Then he left without another word. After he left, Isabe could no longer hold on. With her hands holding onto her lower abdomen, she slid down the wall. As long as she could keep her baby. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Suffered from severe vomiting, sometimes she would even throw up at midnight for a few days. Seeing that, and her changes in clothes, Diana finally realized there was something wrong. She asked seriously: "Are you pregnant?" Isabe admitted it as Diana''s face sullen bit by bit before she finally heaved a long sigh. Although Luke often brought Rachel to their apartment, she could see that Isabe had no feelings for him. Moreover, Isabe and Christian had just got divorced, so this child must be Christian''s. "Mom, I can feel his existence. It''s a life." Isabe rubbed her belly, feeling that little life, "I want to raise him well, and give him the best." "Have you thought about what youre gonna do in the future?" Isabeforted her mother: "Mom, I earn over ten thousand a month, even more before long. Are you still afraid that I won''t be able to raise your grandson? Diana patted Isabes hand without saying a word, which meant that she had tacitly approved of her behaviour. On weekends, Luke was also there when Isabe went for Rachel. Luke found a nanny for Rachel. But as long as he was not busy at work, he would stay home to apany her. Luke gave two cruise tickets to Isabe: "A small prize drawn. I can see that you''re having a bad time recently. Why not give yourself a vacation? Go out with your friends and have some fun." "A four-night, five-day visit in Japan?" Isabe felt that it was not bad to enjoy the view in such ce, but Naomi may rather stay at home than hang out with her. Rachel also leaned over to see it. Isabeughed and said: "My friends arent free these days, so how about us? I can see Rachel would love to go as well." Her mood had been down and uptely. Maybe it was good for the baby. Luke nodded his head: "Okay, then we together." After asking for leave from thepany, Isabe boarded the cruise ship with Luke. It was said that the cruise ship was built by a Japanesepany, which had a total of 12 floors. There were even a ballroom, a pool and a golf course, just like a heaven on earth. Seeing that their room was beside the ballroom which might be noisy at night, she went to the front desk and asked if she could the suite to the eleventh floor by adding money. vip However, the receptionist only said apologetically: "I''m sorry Miss, only our VIP customers can enjoy the suite change service." vip "Then can I get a VIP?" vip vip "Sorry, our VIP numbers are limited, but if your friend has a VIP card, you can use it too." Standing there for so long, Isabes waist and abdomen was so painful that she held her waist. "This was so s*it" she thought. She just wanted to get somewhere morefortable. Was it that hard? Seeing there was no way to change the suite, Isabe left dejectedly. Just as she left the counter, she coincidentally saw Christiane through the ss door. He looked handsome in that simple long windbreaker. Christian did not seem to have seen Isabe. He walked up to front desk and handed over a card, "Change into another suite." "Sure." The receptionist took the card and started typing something on herputer. vipFor the sake for her baby, Isabe turned around and walked in front of Christian, shamelessly begging him: "Um, can I borrow your VIP card? I want to change a suite." Isabe was 7 meters tall, which could be considered high for females, but she still appeared to be very short in front of Christian. The man just indifferently looked at her with his head lowered, having no intention to talk to her. Isabe seemed to choke. No matter what, they were once married. This man even refused to lend a card? That was too much! Isabe gave Christian an angry re, grabbed the money on table and then left. After the reception changed the suite and returned the card to him, Christian, however, was in no hurry to take it. He said: "Change the suite for that young miss. Tell her it is for free, and she only. After all, Isabe was pregnant, and he should at least take care of her even although he was not sure whether he was the father. After all, that room would indeed affect her sleep. When Luke heard that a VIP card should be used to change a room, he decided to call his friends for help. Unexpectedly, the manager on duty from the cruise ship came over in less than half an hour. The manager gave the room card to Isabe and said: "Miss Jones, congrattions. Since you are the 100th lucky star on our cruise, we have decided to change your ordinary room to the suite on the eleventh floor." "Really?" When Isabe received the room card, she felt like it was a dream. However, after the manager said that she could be the only one living in that room, she immediately understood the reason. But without saying anything, she just brought Rachel along. Chapter 23 Swimming Chapter 23 Swimming The eleventh floor was like another world. Its walls were covered with expensive oil paintings, and even the suite was excellent. Behind therge French windows, there was a view of the endless sea. Luke ran into a business partner on the cruise, who kept inviting him over for a chat. Having no choice, he had to ask Isabe to babysit Rachel. Isabeughed: "Don''t worry, I will take good care of her." She then brought Rachel to hang around in the cruise ship. The restaurant was very big which served delicacies from almost all countries. After being pregnant for two months, Isabe became especially into sour food. She even had that sour Spanish soup a few bowls in a row. Just then, Rachel pulled Isabe''s clothes. "What?" Isabe asked, following Rachels gaze, she saw a few little guys in swimsuitsing into the dining room. It seemed that they were going swimming after meal. Isabeughed: "Do you want to go swimming?" With great desire, Rachel nodded. Isabe asked the staff where the swimming pool was, and packed herself a box of sour plum cake before they left. The huge swimming pool was open-air, which was on the deck. There were many kids ying around. Isabe was afraid that Rachel didn''t know how to swim so she prepared her a swim ring. Unexpectedly, Rachel jumped into the water and floated out again after a few seconds. She them smiled Isabe sweetly. Seeing that, Isabe allowed her to swim as she wanted. Then she sat on a beach chair and started to eat the sour plum cake that she had packed, feeling veryfortable. Gradually, many beauties in all kinds of swimsuits also came to swim, showing off their great figure. Looking at them, then at her arms and thighs which were getting fat, especially her round belly, Isabe became more upset. If she was to be out of shape due to pregnancy, would she look a few years older after the baby was born? Isabe grumbled as she stuffed the cake into her mouth. Vaguely, she heard a familiar female voice. It seemed to be Christian''s special assistant, Lexie. Looking towards the direction of the voice, Isabe saw Lexie was holding and swaying a man''s arm on a bench chair. "Mr. Yates, Please consider the development case in the western suburb, will you? " "Okay, I''ll consider it." The forty-year-old man kneaded Lexie''s chubby buttlock p, while Lexie just pretending to reject before letting him do what he want. They even kissed. Isabe:"..." After making sure that they didn''t noticed herself, Isabe made a phone video of them. She felt annoyed for Christian''s clumsy taste of women for some reason. She once thought Christian had found a good girlfriend, who turned out to be a courtesan! Without noticing Isabe who spied on them, they flirted for a while before leaving. She then released Christian from the cklist and was about to send him the video. But she hesitated when she was to send it. No matter what, she had already divorced with Christian. Would he say that she was too nosy if she sent this video over? Send it or not? Just when Isabe was still hesitating, she saw Christian, changed into a casual attire, walking towards her now withrge strides. Isabe closed her phone and lied down, pretending to read a magazine. After Coming over, Christian directly sat down besides her with his hands crossed slightly, asking: "Where''s Luke?" "Busy with his business." Hearing that, Christian frowned: "He left you here alone?" Isabe felt so puzzled. Why couldnt she see him when they were still married? And why did she see him every few days after the divorce? "I''m lying here as I''mfortable." Isabe said coldly, "He''s way better than someone who only came home once a week!" Hearing that, Christian''s face darkened. Looking down, he saw her clothes which had been lifted by her belly. His eyes was full of doubt and suspicion, with no effort to repress them. After he left the washroom that day, he felt that something was wrong. They had only been divorced for less than two months, so Isabe shouldn''t have a rtionship with Luke in such a short time. Also, pregnancy was not a easy thing, and he reckoned the child was his at a great possibility! Feeling that even his eyes were burning hot, she covered her belly with her hands. Did he figure out something? Christian then asked casually: "When did you move in with Luke?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "After we divorced." "After we divorced?" Christian frowned: "Then when did you find out your pregnancy?" Isabe''s smile was somewhat frozen. He had dominated the conversation from the start, leading her into the trap. But Isabe was not that stupid. She calmly said: "This has nothing to do with you, Mr. Miller. After all, we are not that close." "Isabe, how long exactly have you been pregnant?" Christian was impatient. "Mr. Miller, this is not interesting." Isabe said, "You asked me before in the washroom and Ive told you. But now you are asking again, aren''t you bored? I still clearly remember those terms in our contract. " Staring at her, Christian became silent. Yes, he said that he didnt want any children within four years, as he was afraid it would be a burden when they divorce. But he never said that he wouldn''t be responsible for the baby if Isabe got pregnant. Deep from his heart, he actually hoped that the child was his. Although he said they should not bother each other after the divorce, he became even more agitated during these days. Especially when he returned to their previous apartment, where there were not a single trace of her makeup, clothes, or even a single trace of life. He felt so empty. He felt even more irritated when she mentioned Luke from time to time. "Mr. Miller, I''m sorry, but I''ll leave first." After all, Christian was very good at business negotiating. She was afraid that if she said a few more things, her secret might be exposed, so she found an excuse to leave. When Luke returned at around 8 pm, Isabe went for another meal with him. She didn''t know why, but she became hungry very easily after getting pregnant. She often had several meals a day, and may even get up at midnight to look for food. Luke didnt have much appetite as he drank some in the afternoon, so he just watched Isabe and Rachel eating. Chapter 24 How Could You Let Her Go Out Alone! Chapter 24 How Could You Let Her Go Out Alone! "Yeah." Isabe stuffed the food into her mouth and calmly replied, "That''s why Im really into sour food now." "..." When he made sure that Isabe was not joking, Luke said: "Does he know?" "He does. I just saw him by the swimming pool! But I didn''t tell him it was his child." At this point, she paused and looked at him awkwardly with an apologetic expression: "Sorry, I said it''s yours since I was afraid that he might suspect. " After all, they were only ordinary friends, so she felt a little embarrassed to say this. Unexpectedly, Luke suddenly fell into silence. After a while, he looked at her seriously, "Be, if you don''t mind, we can actually try to be together. "Ah" Being so shocked, Isabes face almost fell into the soup bowl. "Lu... Luke, that''s not what I meant." Isabe coughed, and immediately wiped her mouth with a tissue: "All I wanted was to keep this child, and the situation was urgent, so I lied. Don''t overthink." But Luke didnt look like he was joking at all. He was calm and sincere, "I''m serious. Raising children is a big burden, but I can cover all of this. Ill also respect your choice and wont force you to do anything. Just let me know when you make up your mind." Rachel rubbed her head against Isabe, as if she understood Luke''s words. Her eyes filled with anticipation, wishing that Isabe say yes right now. Isabe did not say a word. Honestly, after she divorced, she did not n to get married again. It was just too tiring to manage a marriage, but what Luke said was right, raising children is a big burden. Furthermore, she had to take care of her parents as well. She didnt know how much she could bear in the future. Touching her belly through her clothes, she could even feel her baby''s heart was beating with hers. After a long while, she nodded in frustration. "Okay I''ll think about it. " Luke gently smiled. He looked at Rachel, and seemed to heave a great relief. Isabe didnt run into Christian ever again the next two days, probably because the cruise ship was too big. She usually took Rachel hang around on each floor in the afternoon, so it wasnt strange not to see him. The sightseeing tour ended when the cruise arrived in Osaka on the morning of the third day. When Isabe and Luke got off the cruise in line together, they saw Christian got on a car sent to pick him and his fellows. They disappeared soon. The hotel sent a car to pick up Luke and Isabe. Sitting in the car, she looked out the window to enjoy the view. The houses were not tall, but the streets were clean and tidy, making people a feeling very She had been on ship for a few days, so she hadnt truly visited this ce yet. She asked the car to pull over they reached downtown. "Luke, you can take Rachel to the hotel first. I want to hang around." Isabe took out a camera from her bag,ughed:"I always wanted to visit here. It''s too bad if I didn''t take any photos." "No, you''re pregnant. Im going with you." Luke said worriedly, insisting to apany her. Isabe rejected him, "It''s only been two months. I can still walk and take care myself. Besides, I have a phone. If there''s anything, I''ll call you right away." "Alright, be careful then. Remember to me if you need anything." The man could only give up. "Okay, see you." After then Isabe slowly walked along the street and admired the surrounding scenery. When she saw Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. a good building or a sign, she would stop to take photos of it. The sun was not burning hot but warm at this moment, which made Isabe''s mood brighter. Although she didn''t understand Japanese, she ran into visitors who spoke English. She asked them which restaurant had the best cuisine, then happily went for a dinner. When she came out of a noodle store, she noticed that it was already dark and the streets were brightly lit. The street was bustling with noise and excitement, there were even a few stalls in the distance. "I''ve been hanging around for so long." Looking at her watch, Isabe frowned a bit. Afraid that Luke might be worrying about her, she fished her phone out of her bag and wanted to make him a call. But she only found that her phone was out of charge and shut down. And there was only five thousand Japanese yen left. Standing by the road, Isabe wanted to cry. She signed. Looking around, she saw a convenience store nearby. Seeing that Isabe still hadn''t been back in the evening, Luke called her but he couldnt get through. Then he became worried. After getting Rachel settled, he picked up his jacket and went out. 2207 As he passed by the lobby on the first floor, he said to the front desk, "there is a five-year-old girl in room 220 I have something urgent to do, please keep an eye on her. Thank you." "Sure, Sir." In the end, Luke reminded of something. He took out his phone, and said: "I have a friend named Isabe Jones. This is her photo. If shees backter, please let her call me..." "..." At this moment, a slender figure walked in with a group of people. They were originally about to take the elevator, but hearing the conversation between Luke and the receptionist, Christian frowned and walked over. "What happened?" Luke was startled. He frowned when he saw him, but he didnt hide it:" She said she wanted to take a look of the city, but she hasnte back yet, and her phone cannot be connected." Although Christian was Isabe''s ex-husband, Isabe could be found sooner if there was one more person to look for her. Christians face immediately darkened. With a heavy tone, he said, "This is Japan. She doesn''t even know Japanese, and she is pregnant. How could you let her go out alone?" Although he hasnt been back to his apartment very often previously, he would asionally drive for grocery shopping with Isabe. At that time, he found that she was always puzzled, even couldnt distinguish among different directions when she crossed a road, not to say in a foreign country. The more he thought about it, the more angry he went. Chapter 25 She was not an Idiot Chapter 25 She was not an Idiot Lukes face looked somber with a tight frown, but he didn''t defend himself. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, he took Isabe here. If there was really anything happened to her, he would feel really guilty. He then told Christian his phone number: "Let''s split up and search. If you find her first, please call me." Christian didn''t wait for him to finish or even look at him, but just striaghtly walked out with long strides. Looking at him, Luke was slightly startled. ... Fortunately, the manager in the convenience store could speak English. He borrowed Isabe a phone''s charger. After turning on her phone, she was just about to call Luke back when all kinds of messages suddenly popped up on her screen one by one in a minute. Isabe was shocked. Then she came to her senses and hurriedly took a look. All of them were Luke''s missed calls and messages. When she pressed the return button, she saw another number, and her eyes slowly froze. Christian? He was also looking for her? Her phone suddenly rang. She was so shocked that her hand trembled. She then quickly answered the phone. "Hey, hey." "Where are you? Why didnt you answer my phone?" It was a familiar steady and deep male voice, but somehow it sounded a bit anxious. Dazed for a moment, she replied stiffly, "My, my phone ran out of battery." "Send me your location, and Iming for you." He didn''t ask any further." Isabe wanted to ask him why he wasing for her but felt that it was unnecessary, so she just rejected, "It''s okay. My phone has just been charged, so I can get back by taxiter." "Are you sure you can find the right way? This is in Japan." Christian couldn''t help but mock her, then he quickly said, "I''m driving, so I can''t be distracted. Just send me your address." Then the man directly hung up the phone. Isabe was a little embarrassed at his words, and she almost dissed him back just now. She was indeed terrible at directions but not an idiot. Even if she didnt know, GPS could help her too. Twitching her mouth, she still send him her location. After walking for a long time, she didn''t want to move anymore. As she was waiting, she called Luke as well. "Hello, Luke. Its me." "Isabe, where are you? I''ve been looking for you! I was so anxious." He finally let out a sigh of relief when she finally answered the phone. Isabe felt extremely guilty, "Sorry, Luke, my phone ran out of charge." "As long as youre safe. Where are you now? I''lle to pick you up." Isabe hesitated for a few seconds, and asked suddenly, "Luke, are you alone? Where''s Rachel? " "She is still at the hotel, and I''m looking for you outside." Isabe hesitated for a moment again and asked, "Then, why would Christian " Luke replied ndly, "He lives in the same hotel as us, and coincidentally ran into me at the front desk. I was afraid that something might have happened to you, and it would be easier to have one more person to help. " After hearing this, she didn''t know her exact feeling but just gave a light "Oh". It turned out he was just doing a humanitarian favor. She said calmly after a while: "Luke, you should go back first. I am a bit worried about Rachel. Christian has alreadying for me. He can take me home. " Luke was a little worried, "Will you quarrel?" After all, they had just gotten divorced, so it was a little awkward to meet each other. Isabe immediatelyughed, "What''s the point of quarreling when we have already divorced. He wont leave a pregnant woman on the street." She knew Christian''s personality. Even if he didnt love her, he was still a graceful person. In fact, they had never quarreled in the past three years, and Christian hadnt gotten angry at her even once. It was her who often felt this boring life was very annoying, and would asionally make a fuss, but at most he may get impatient . She had beard enough of his boring tepid attitude, or why else would they get divorced? Silent for a few seconds, Luke then gently said, "Okay, be careful. Let me know when you get to the hotel." "Sure." Then she heard the engine going off at the entrance of the store. Just as she was about to take a look, Christian had already walked in. His deep gaze swept over her body, saying: Lets go. Upon seeing him, Isabe felt that it was quite awkward. She didn''t even know whether to smile or not. She turned his face away and picked up her backpack, saying, "Okay." As Christian drove the car steadily, Isabe sat in the back seat, leaning her head against the door. She looked a bit tired, and didnt seem to want to talk. The man, who was seemingly focused on driving, somehow put all his attention on Isabe. He nced at the rear-view mirror from time to time. She always sat in the passenger seat naturally, but now she was running straight behind. He still hadn''t recovered from their divorce, but she had got used to her new identity and keep her distance from him, to the point where he couldnt easily say what he think about. Christian gripped steering wheel. Anger gradually rose from his heart. Chapter 26 I Don’t Want Go There with My Ex-Husband Chapter 26 I Dont Want Go There with My Ex-Husband Suddenly, the car suddenly stopped. Isabe sat up and looked outside, then she heard Christian in front of her said, "Get off." "Have we arrived the hotel?" Without saying anything, Christian just unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. Knowing what kind of person he was, Isabe didn''t consider or ask too much. She just opened the car door and got off. There was a restaurant in front of her. The man looked as if he was about to enter it. Isabe was stunned and blurted out, "I''ve already had dinner." He nced at her strangely. "But I haven''t yet." Isabe immediately smiled awkwardly, "Then I''ll wait for you in the car. You can go in." Christian stood still, looked at her as he smiled deeply, "Isabe, we divorced in a peace way, didn''t we? I don''t owe you, neither do you. Do you have to hide from me like that?" "..." Isabe''s expression stiffened even more. Her fingers clenched unconsciously and there was a trace of guilt in her eyes. She then said, "No, I''m not hiding. I just don''t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings." "Misunderstandings?" The manughed in a low voice. His maic voice sounded pleasant and deep, "Are you afraid that to Luke will misunderstand? Havent he already known that you were with me now? Would we even have an affair just by eating a simple dinner? And what do you think I can do to a pregnant woman?" With her lips pursed tightly, Isab was unable to refute his words. The man then walked straight into the restaurant. And Isabe could only follow. Well, it was just a meal! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was right. Why did she act as if she had a guilty conscience since she didnt owe him anything? Sitting by the table, Isabe was slightly shocked as she watched the manmunicate fluently with the waiter. She hadnt known that he was so good at Japanese. But thinking that he was the CEO of the Polygon Group, she felt it was nothing strange. Running argepany at such a young age was never easy. It was just ironic that she knew nothing about him when they were still married, but after the divorce, these things were exposed to her inexplicably. It seemed that she shouldnt be with him from the very beginning. After Christian had ordered his dishes, he turned back and saw her staring at him in a daze. He asked ndly, "What do you like?" Isabe suddenly came back to herself, "Me? Uh, Im okay. I ate a lot in the afternoon, so I''m not so hungry now." Christian then ordered her a vegetable porridge. When the porridge was ced in front of Isabe, she frowned: "I already said that I''m not hungry. Why you still ordered me this?" Without raising his head, Christian picked up the tableware and said, "I don''t have to abuse a pregnant woman, whether youre my ex-wife or not. Have some. If youre not into the taste, then don''t." Knowing that pregnant women tended to be very picky, he didn''t force her to eat. He only ordered the one with light taste in case she may vomit. Isabe didn''t know what to say. Christian had a very calm tone of voice from the start to end, neither cold nor hot. Maybe he was just trying to take care of a pregnant woman, and it would be too unreasonable if she continued to put on expression. Looking at the tasteful porridge in front of her, Isabe did not say another word. Instead, she picked up the spoon and started eating. The two people ate quietly. Suddenly, Isabe''s face changed. She stood up and covered her mouth, then rushed away. "Isabe!" The man''s face darkened. He dropped his knife and fork, and quickly ran after her. Isabe did not go far as she couldnt endure it any longer. She stood in the corridor and threw up into a trash can, looking painful. There was aplex expression shed on Christians face. He paused for a moment, then he raised his hand and lightly patted her back, "How do you feel now?" She ate too much in the afternoon, and she vomited even until her tears came out. Standing behind her, Christian frowned even more tightly. He felt heartache for some reason. Just then, twodies wearing kimono walked past. Looking at Isabe who was still in pain, they asked Christian kindly, "Sir, how can you let wife drink so much?" Christian didnt exin, but only nodded apologetically, saying: "Sorry, she''s pregnant." "Whoops, pregnant?" Hearing this, the twodies was surprised. They looked at Isabe who was still vomiting andughed, "She vomited so badly, so the baby should be three months. It''s really a happy thing." Anotherdy also nodded, then patted Christian, "Take good care of your wife." Looking at the twodies'' back, Christian''s deep eyes became sharp slowly. Three months? ording to what she had said before, the baby was now no more than two months. If it was three months, then the father...? Christian then suddenly bent over and carried Isabe as he said in a deep voice, "Lets go to the hospital." Isabe did not understand pay attention to what he talked with thedies just now, nor did she understand. Being frightened by his actions, her face became even paler, and she growled, "Why are we going to the hospital? Put me down! " Her n would be exposed If she went to the hospital. She wasn''t that stupid. "You vomit so much and we need to see a doctor." The man said simply, without revealing his suspicion. Isabe panicked and kept pushing him with her hands, saying:"Are you insane This This is a normal pregnant reaction, okay? Besides, I know my own body, so put me down right now." Why hadnt she found that this man was so bully before? She took a deep breath, then added, "And it shouldnt be you who take me to the gynecology and obstetrics, as youre my ex-husband." She emphasized on word "ex-husband" to remind him of his identity. To any man, these words were undoubtedly the most hurtful, including Christian. His expression became extremely sullen and dark. Isabe''s trembled slightly. She put her arms around his neck tightly in fear, wondering whether he would be so angry that drop her to the ground. Christian, of course, would not do that, but he tried his best to restrain emotions. After a while, his tone regained its calmness. "I''ll take you back to the hotel." "You''re not eating?" Isabe blurted. Christian nced at her and she immediately shut up. Yeah, in this kind of situation, no one was in the mood to eat. Without saying a word, he put her into the car and drove to the hotel. The atmosphere in the car was weird as well. Isabe''s heart was in like a mess. Chapter 27 Where Did You Fly From? Chapter 27 Where Did You Fly From? At the hotel entrance, Isabe got off with her backpack. Luke was already waiting at the door, probably because he had received her message. Seeing that she was safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Im so sorry to have worried you, Luke." Isabe smiled at him embarrassingly. "As long as you''re fine." The man smiled gently and couldn''t help but touch her head. Christian, who got off the car, happened to see such intimate scene. The desire to talk to her alone immediately disappeared from his heart. With his face darkened, he threw the key to the steward and entered the hotel. Seeing that, Isabe subconsciously shouted, "Christian..." But before she could finish her word, the man had already walked away without even turning his head back. She felt it a bit weird. Luke looked at the back of Christian and asked hesitantly, "You You argued with him on the way? " Isabe suddenly became a little upset. She shook her head and said, "No, we didnt." They only had a dinner. He probably was not full. Luke thought that she was just tired, so he gentle said: "You look tired. Go up and have some rest." When Isabe returned her room, Rachel had already fallen asleep. She took a bath in the bathroom and almost fell asleep. After the bath, she didn''t even get on her pajama before falling into a deep sleep. The biological clock made her get up in the next morning as early as she did on usual weekdays. As Luke had some work to do, Isabe took Rachel alone to the hotel''s dining hall for breakfast. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As she was picking Rachel for food, she saw Christian who was also walking over with Lexie. They both were dressed in casual attire. Looking from a distance, the handsome man matched the sexy beaut so well. As she was observing them, he happened to look over as well, whereas he didn''t stop and moved away. Isabe curled her lips and continued to pick at the food while asking Rachel about her preferences. After a while, Rachel pointed at a small piece of cake with her pinky. "You want to have this?" She nodded. Isabe gently smiled, "Okay, I''ll get you one." To be honest, she wanted it as well. It was true that pregnant women were into sweet food. She cut a small piece for Rachel and a bigger one for herself. When she turned around, a waiter holding a pot of hot soup walked past her but she didnt notice. Just as she was about to bump into the soup in his hands, her mind suddenly went nk and she immediately forgot what to do. The first thing she heard was a familiar low roar after she came back to her senses, "Isabe! What the hell were you doing just now? Don''t you know how to dodge? " Isabe nced at the cake flung on his coat, then at his handsome, sullen face. She didn''t know if it was out of guilt or something, but let out a dryugh, " Where did you fly from?! Christian.." The man took out a tissue and wiped his clothes casually, sneering "Why didn''t I realize that you were so stupid before? You really have no brain when you go out." "" Isabe''s face darkened. That reaction just now was purely a conditioned reflex, and shepletely had no time to react. Besides, he had only seen her a few times in the past three years. How could he call her stupid? This b*stard! Being so angry, she wished she could p the cake on him with her other hand as well. Chapter 28 I Have Nothing To Do With Her Chapter 28I Have Nothing To Do With Her She was intended to thank him, but then became out of mood for it, and also didnt bother to argue with him. She let waitere over and clean up the cake on the floor. Then she took another piece. When she was about to leave, the man grabbed her wrist. "What the hell are you doing?" She frowned at him. Christian casually ced the cake down, and then handed her a soup, saying indifferently, "You should eat less of these things since you now are pregnant. You don''t even know suchmon knowledge?" "" Isabe frowned, and stared at him strangely for a few seconds, ridiculing, "Has Mr. Miller ever been pregnant? You even know these things." The cake stains was still on his clothes, but it didn''t affect his temperament at all. His handsome face still made people jealous. However, didn''t he care too much? She definitely knew that she shouldn''t eat too much sweet food, but does it hurt that much if she just asionally craved it? Why didn''t he care her this before they got divorce? The man didn''t argue with her, but directly took her to the dining table, without giving her a chance to refuse at all. "Hey, you, what the hell are you doing? Let me go!" Isabe was startled. She struggled with all her might but could not free herself from his grasp. She did not want to make the scene too embarrassing as there were so many people present, so she could only let Christian lead herself. She didnt forget to call Rachel to follow her at the same time. Walking to a table for two, the man put down the soup. He said indifferently, "You want to have it yourself, or me to feed you?" "" Isabe''s pretty little face turned purple with rage. She stared at him with wide eyes and gritting her teeth, "Christian, what are you doing? I''ve never seen you care so much about me before. " Hearing this, the man''s eyes dimmed. "Because you used to be obedient. Very obedient." Of course, he meant to say it. He definitely knew that it was only a facade, or something she deliberately showed on purpose. And he had not known or even tried to know her before. She rarely did things he didn''t like, such as drinking and smoking. It was after they divorced did he begin to understand that she had always been indulging him in the past three years. She even adjusted her own working hours for him. When they were married, he went back to the apartment once a week, and she would get home earlier to get everything prepared. Could he understand it as that she liked him? But it was her who asked for a divorce, and the question seemed unnecessary. Isabe looked at him, and her expression slowly became a mockery. After a while, her eyes drooped down, "Indeed, I used to be very obedient never troubled you." She then coldly said, "Please don''t disturb my breakfast." There was no reason for her to be disobedient, since she loved him so much. She almost spent her life by counting down days in the past three years with a contractual marriage for only four years. Christian would never know the feeling of the fear of losing everyday. She then lowered her head to feed Rachel. After a few minutes, she heard him left. But not long after, she raised her head and saw Christiane back with a bowl of food. Her face immediately changed. "Why didn''t I realize that you were like so haunting before?" The man chuckled. "I didn''t realize before that you were like a hedgehog. I just want to have my meal, yet you still want to put on airs at me?" "Do you have to sit here?" The man nced into the distance and said lightly, "I need some quiet time." Isabe followed his gaze subconsciously and saw that Lexie was looking for something with the te in her hands. She immediately understood and curled her lips, "I also want some quiet time. But She is your assistant. Even if we don''t talk about working, aren''t all men into that kind of..? " Then she paused, and said in a yful tone, "... bimbo woman? It should be of some use if men take her to socialize. " She suddenly reminded of the video she recorded on ship and sneered in her heart. She had once thought that Lexie was a youngdy who was talented, cultured, and well-matched. Not long ago, she even had a sense of inferiority when she was thrown a cheque, but in fact, she was despised by a bimbo. Christian frowned, as he didnt like the way she talked, and spoke in a low tone, "I have nothing to do with her. The reason I employed her is only that she works hard. As a boss, I never deny my subordinate''s ability." "" Isabe was stunned. Was he just exining to her? Then manyplex emotions surged in her heart. Before the divorce, she would definitely believe him. After all, All woman in love are fools. But now She didn''t know whether she should believe it or not. When she came back to her senses, she unnaturally lowered her head and ended the conversation forcefully, "Does it have anything to do with me? Also, don''t talk this nonsense in front of a child." "" The man was a bit confused. She was the one who brought it up, okay? Looking at her proficient actions of feeding Rachel, the gloom in his heart became even stronger. He asked in a muffled voice, "You like children very much?" "Then why would I want to have one if I don''t like them?" She answered him very quickly. Although her tone was causal, she knew how much ridicule her tone was. The man stopped asking. After a while, Lexie walked over. Her face looked slightly bad as she said, "Miss Jones is also here." Isabe ignored her. They had argued very hard due to the cheque thingst time, and she was not in the mood to be hypocritical with her. An awkward expression shed across Lexie''s face. She gritted her teeth in hatred in her heart. Then she saw Rachel in Isabes embrace and suddenly eximed with a smile, "Wow, she is so cute." As she said, she even reached out her hand with red nails towards Rachel''s face. Isabe''s eyes turned cold. She suddenly carried Rachel and stood up, then said to the man indifferently: "Thank you forst night and just now. I''m full, and I still have things to do. Excuse me." After that, without even looking at Lexie, she left. Lexie was immediately angered to the point that her face almost turned purple, but she only dared to put on an awkward expression, and looked at Christian innocently: "Christ, I didnt irritate Miss Jones, did I?" Without saying a word, the man looked at Isabe''s back. Lexie was a little unwilling that she clenched her teeth, asking carefully: "Christ, haven''t you, you already divorced? Why are you " Always with her. Christian''s expression became indifferent. He said without much emotion: "My private matters are none of your business." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lexie''s face turned pale , "But your mother" Christian interrupted her before she could finish her words. "Don''t talk about these again in front of my mother. I''ll take care of my own matters." Hearing this, Lexie choked. Then Christian stood up to leave as well, whose slender and tall figure was still the center of attention among the crowd. Chapter 29 Twin Chapter 29 Twin Isabe and Luke flew back to Brighton the next day. After resting for half a day, she went to the hospital with Diana. Isabe''s mood was a lot more rxed during the maternity exam this time round. She thought that since she wanted to keep her baby, she must maintain her best state of mind. When she saw that her mother was tightly grabbing her hand, she could not help butughed, "Mom, why are you even more nervous than me?" "How can I not be? He is my grandson. " Isabeughed out. The doctor smiled as well. He casually asked, "Where is the father?" With her smile unchanged, Isabe looked at her bulging belly, and said indifferently: "He is on business trip." Diana''s eyes immediately turned wet, then she turned her face towards the window as she afraid that Isabe may see it. She felt heartache at the same time. The doctor nodded and did not ask any further. After a while, he smiled, "Congrattions, it''s twins." "" After a few seconds of silence, Isabe suddenly grabbed the doctor''s hand, asking in surprise, "Twins? Are, are you sure?" The doctor said, "Will an instrument make mistakes?" Isabe smiled happily, then excitedly held onto her mother''s hand: "Mom, did you hear that? It''s twins. I have two children! " She could not believe it. A big smile broke out on her face. Diana felt even more sad to see her like this. Her father was still in prison. With two kids and two old parents, Did she ever think about how she to bear such a burden in the future? But Diana didnt want to hurt her, so she could only smile and gently caress her head, "Yes, I heard it. Youre having two babies, so you should be more careful." "Yes, yes." Just before they left, Isabe thought of something and said, "Mom, please wait outside for a while." Diana nodded, walked out and closed the door. Isabes smile then disappeared, and she said seriously: "Doctor, can you do me a favor?" "Yes, please." The doctor was very polite. "Is every patient''s information confidential here in this hospital?" "Sure." Isabe chuckled, "Wonderful. If anyonees to investigate about me or my baby, I hope that you can keep my secret. I dont want to cause any unnecessary trouble." Christian was such a smart person, so she wasnt sure that he would trust everything she had told him. It would be a huge problem if he sent someone to investigate. Besides, she didn''t go to a public hospital, but to such an expensive private institution with one-to-one doctor service. The money shouldnt be wasted. The doctor guessed whether she was a celebrity or something, and immediately nodded, "No problem, you have my words. Our institution guarantees the privacy of every clients." Isabe smiled at her. As expected of a private institution, they didn''t even call her a patient, but customer! After leaving the hospital, Isabe never stopped smiling. Anyone could tell that she was in an extremely good mood. Twins, how couldn''t she be so happy? Fortunately, she didn''t do the abortion. Otherwise, she would be so regretful, since they were two lives. On the other hand, Diana looked over her several times, wanting to say something while still remained silent. Isabe sensed it, and asked her:" Mom, what''s wrong? Why do you look unhappy at all?" Diana frowned, stared at her for a few seconds, and finally let out a heavy sigh, "Isabe How could we raise the two children in the future? " Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even if she was willing to get married in the future, who wants to help raise her two children? Isabe was startled, but she then gently hugged her, saying warmly: "Mom, I know you are worried about me. We will never be able to avoid the appearance of difficulties. but can only find a way to solve them. Moreover, Its not even a difficulty for me, they are treasures." She never felt more satisfied than this moment. Diana looked at her lower abdomen, then said worriedly: "Then you resign your job. Before the babies are born, stay at home and I will take good care of you." Chapter 30 Are You Sure That Chapter 30 Are You Sure That "There is no need to resign. I''ll just need to be more careful. I''ll resign when my belly is too big." Isabe shook her head and smiled tofort her. Now that she became the only financial source of the whole family, and they still owed a lot of debt. She couldn''t quit her job no matter what. For the sake of her children, she still had to go to work. However, she didnt say those words out loud, because she didnt want to give her mother any pressure. Diana understood her very much, but she didn''t want her to worry that much. So she could request, "Then you can work for three more months at most. When babies are six months, you must go home on leave." "Uhhuh, I know. When the timees, even if I don''t resign, they will chase me away as well." Isabe thought that if her colleagues still hadn''t find out in three months, then how thick the clothes she must be wearing then With nothing Diana could do about her, she just looked at her daughter with a helpless and pained expression, "Let''s go home." "Wait!" Isabe grabbed her arm and looked at the shopping mall beside them, then smiled, "I wont work in the afternoon, so let''s go some shopping." She also wanted to have a look at the baby products, which she had to buy double at a time. She just didn''t know their sex. Thinking of this, she smiled, filled with anticipation. "Okay." It was rare to see her daughter so happy, Diana nodded lovingly. ... Next day before work, Isabe chose a loose dress with tties. Watching herself in front of the mirror, she was so grateful that herpany didnt required their employees to wear formal clothes, otherwise, she just didn''t know what to do. Yesterday she didn''t buy any baby supplies, but bought a bunch of clothes for hiding her growing belly, which were all loose-style. Fortunately, she was petite and had a fair skin, so it wasn''t obvious even if she got chubby now. After dressing up, she drove to thepany. "Isabe, how was your vacation? Did you have a good time in Japan?" Someone greeted her as soon as she arrived at her department. "Why do you even ask that? Look, her clothes should be new, but Isabe, your recent style really changes a lot." Someone looked at her and said in ridicule. Isabe was startled. She deliberately showed a dissatisfied expression, "Are you praising or belittling me? You have one more chance to say it again, or I will not give you any gift I bought in Japan." "Praise, praise, praise... of course praise, my princess. " Her subordinate immediately began to tter. Isabe arrogantly snorted, and then distributed the gifts one by one while smiling. "Miss. Jones, Mr. Smith wants to see you in his office." Mr. Smith''s assistant, Ellie said. "Okay, I''ll be there right away." She then looked at others at said: "Please ce the new documents and paper these days on my table." After that, she left out. At the door of executive office, Isabe knocked on the door, "Mr. Smith, you wants to see me?" "Hum, how was your vacation these few days?" Mr. Smith asked in a normal tone. Isabe nodded her head, "It was good. And I would have no problem in working." "That''s wonderful, and have you borrowed the money yet?" He then asked. "Yes." Isabe frowned, "Mr. Smith, Do you have anything to ask me for?" Mr. Smith turned to look at the more luxurious building across the window, saying:" The Polygon Group nned to put up its filiale in Brighton." "..." Isabe was startled. Did she misheard? The Polygon Group had already coborated with Benton, so if its filiale was set in Brighton, the two When she heard this news, her mind was weighted down as she didn''t want to have anything to do with Christian anymore. "Do you have any n?" Mr. Smith looked at her, "Of course we should try our best to get more cooperation opportunities. The headquarters viewed Polygon very highly, and tells us be sure to seize this chance." Isabe looked a bit hesitated and confused, "but, Mr. Smith, I just know how to deal with data. I really dont know how to negotiate." She still wanted to refuse, even though she had done this once. Also, her body was not at the right time working so hard every day." "I know you''re not good with it, but you''re eloquent which could help a lot." As an experienced and smart businessman, Mr. Smith had his way of educating his subordinates, "Yes, it would be hard, but you wont be hard it for nothing. I will give you bonus for it." "" Isabe had no idea how to refuse him. Know that she was short of money recently, the scheming man may want to squeeze her hard. She would have dly epted it if she wasnt pregnant, but she didn''t want to take the risk now. "Alright, Ill get myself prepared." She could only reply in a perfunctory manner. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Before she left, she asked, "When will the people from the Polygon Group get here?" Mr. Smith thought for a moment, then said: "Next month." "Okay, I know." She hoped Christian wouldn''te personally. ... The Poligon Group''s executive office, Leeds "Christ, here''s your coffee." Lexie who gussied up walked in. "Okay." The man was reading documents. Just then, the phone next to him rang. The two of them subconsciously looked over it. Christian saw the number name on it, then he said to lexie, "Please go out." Lexie obediently smiled, then turned and left. After the door was closed, the man pressed the button and said in a low voice, "How was it?" "Nothing found." It was a man''s voice, which was a very clean acoustic line. Christian''s face immediately darkened, frowning, "Nothing? Did you go to the hospital?" "What do you think? I went to the obstetrics and gynecology department for the first time in my life, not for my wife but for a man." The man cursed in annoyance, then asked yfully, "Are you sure thats your child?" Chapter 31 Didn’t you fall in love with her? Chapter 31 Didnt you fall in love with her? Christian suddenly narrowed his eyes. "What hospital?" "It''s a private hospital, and I don''t think your ex-wifecks money at all. Normal people can not afford this hospital, so maybe her lover paid for it?" Hearing the coquettishughter, Christian''s face darkened at once, "Adrian, watch yournguage." His said in a very low voice. "Its okay to admit that you were cheated? I wontugh at you." Adrian saidzily, with a gloating tone. The man''s thin lips were pressed to a straight line, then he hung up the phone. He threw away the documents casually and leaned back on his chair testily, with a dark face. Soon, he felt that something was wrong, and his eyes became deeper and deeper. She didnt buy a VIP card in Japan, even she would rather put down her pride and beg him. How could she ba able to pay for such a private hospital? Obviously, she had guessed that he would check, so she prepared in advance After all, only those ces would protect customers information most closely. While, it seemed that she forgot, the more careful she was, the more people were suspicious. He called Adrian back, after thinking for a moment. The phone was picked up after a long time, Adrian ridiculed: "Christian, I f*cking owe you. Whats wrong?" "Sorry! I owe you." Christian said it calmly ,without a sense of apology at all. "Are you still in Brighton?" "On my way to the airport." "Change the ticket and help me go to the court to see her father''s case and ask if the sentence can be This is from N?velDrama.Org. "" drian took a deep breath and said in curiosity, "I didn''t see you care about her so much before the divorce, and now she has nothing to do with you, but you keep sticking yourself on her Did you fall in love with her? " "I don''t know." Christian looked forward quietly and said without much emotion After a short of silence. Christian rarely concealed anything from Adrian who he had grown up with. He really didnt know, and his emotions were veryplex. Whats more, he had been very busy and frustrated recently. However he did not have time to calm down and think about it properly. Adrian was very speechless when he heard this. He had slept with Isabe for three years. Even if they met once a week, he slept with her four times a month, but he even had no idea whether he had fallen in love with her or not. Knowing him very well his, Adrian didnt ask more. "Alright, I see. I''ll talk to you in detail after I go back." He replied simply. "Ok." ... After two weeks, it was the trial of Mr. Jones. As a famous judge in the city, it naturally attracted the attention of all people. Many observers and the press corps had already entered in an orderly manner. Isabe and her mother arrived early, as the defendant''s family member. They were wearing masks as they looked at the stage seriously. Luke also rushed over and sat next to Isabe. "It will be okay, don''t worry." The man patted her shoulder gently and said in a low voice. Isabe''s eyes focused on the old man with handcuffs in the center. She felt cramped and sad. She gently sniffed and her voice was a little hoarse, "I''m fine." She had prepared for the worst. Abuse of power, corruption, and bribery, its not enough to rpense it with his entire life. Prison is the best way to atone for his crime. She had nothing to pray for. She just hoped that her father could be healthy, so she would have a chance to be filial when his sentence is over. When she turned and looked at her mother, only to find out her mother could not speak for sobbing. She covered her mouth and did not make a sound. Isabe suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She quickly hugged her mother and said with a sour nose: "Mom, don''t cry. It''s okay. Im here. Chapter 32 You Came Here To Laugh At Me? Chapter 32 You Came Here To Laugh At Me? After more than an hour of trial, the final sentence was ten years. Diana couldn''t help crying and fainted. Isabe and Luke hurriedly helped her lie on a chair to have a rest. After everyone left, she said to Luke in a hoarse voice , "Help me take care of her. I''ll go to see my father." Looking at her with worried eyes. Luke gently held her small, ice-cold hands, "Be careful." He wanted to apany her, but he had to stay and take care her mother. "Okay, I know." Isabe looked at him gratefully, and her heart was moved. Thewyer helped her buy a few minutes to meet her father before he was taken away. She rushed into the room and saw the old man. She burst into tears, and her emotions were finally released, even if she had held it back for a long time. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dad." "Isabe." Mr. Jones stood up and looked behind her. His gaze dimmed, "Did your mothere?" "She''s here, but she can''t take it and has passed out" Looking at him, Isabe calmed down suddenly. She wiped her tears away and walked over to her father and sat down "I''m sorry for you and your mother." He lowered his head and repeated the same words. He felt very guilty and suffering. Isabe looked at him and felt very sad. No matter he was right or not, he was still her father. How would spend the next ten years inside the jail? Keeping silent for a while, she didnt speak of anything upset. She rubbed her lower abdomen and chuckled softly. "Dad, I''m pregnant. Twins." Her father was stunned at beginning, then his turbid eyes widened suddenly, and asked with a trembling voice in shock, "How many months has it been?" "Three months." A trace of soft appeared in Isabe''s eyes. " Are they Christian''s? Aren''t you getting along well with? " "We''re fine." Isabe didnt want her father worry about her inside, "Take care of yourself and we will Finally Her father smiled and stared at her belly happily with aplex look. After chatting for a while, the police officer who was guarding the door reminded her that it was time to go.Then she left. In the hallway, she looked at her father who was taking away for a long time. She didn''t move until her body was stiff. Turning around, when she saw a figure that showed up in front of her, she was freezing on the spot again. When did hee? At the end of the hallway, Christian dressed in ck walked slowly over and took off his sunsses. Looking into his ck eyes, Isabe''s heart suddenly throbbed and pulled her lips coldly, "Why are you here? "I came here for you." Christian stopped in front of her. He felt ufortable when he saw her wet red eyes. "Come andugh at me?" She mocked herself. "Am I that inhumane to you?" The man frowned unhappily. Isabe knew that she was in a difficult situation. She raised her hand and pushed her hair back, then wiped her eyes and said: "No matter what, we are divorced now, and this have nothing to do with you. After a pause, she said in a softer tone, "Thank you foring today. My mom is still outside, so excuse me." After she finished, she was about to leave. Christian''s eyes became darker. He suddenly grabbed her wrist, then pulled her back and held her shoulder tightly. ""Isabe, you''re still lying to me, aren''t you? The child is mine... Right? " Chapter 33 divorce Chapter 33 divorce Isabe''s heart sank, and she guessed that he indeed went to investigate something. She raised her arm and struggled out from his hand. Her face was too heavy and tired, "Christian, I''m not in the mood to argue with you today. Just let me go." Christian wanted to ask more, but he stopped after seeing her situation. He understood her mood. It was really inappropriate at this time, but he also knew that it would be difficult for him to see her again if he missed this time. "Isabe..." He slowed his tone and touched her face with his fingertips. We''ll talk in a few days." He lowered his hand after a while. Isabe''s eyshes trembled slightly and said nothing. "Have a good rest. I''ll go back first." After patting her head, the man gave her a deep look, then left slowly. Although he really wanted to stay with her, there was also Luke outside, and he was obviously redundant here. Just after he walked two steps forward, Isabe suddenly started to say, "Why do you want to make sure it is yours or not? What do you want to do then? If... It is really yours, are you going to do your duty of support, or... Are you going to remarry with me? Christian stiffened and slowly stopped. He turned around and stared at her for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "... If it''s mine. I will do it as you wish." Definitely, he would raise the baby. As for remarriage, he did not object, and even thought of it with some joy Isabe looked him straight in his eyes suddenly and asked with no expression, " Even remarry with me?" "I didn''t n to get a divorce." Isabe mocked, "You originally intended to divorce me in a year, but now you want to waste your life with me because of a child. Christian, why can''t you be a man and think about what you really want?" Christian looked at her without saying anything as his thin lips gradually tightened. Isabe said again, Your father forced you to marry me at first, but now your father has passed away, and my father is in jail. You are also the CEO of the Polygon Group. No one will force you any more, you can get whatever you want. Woman. life...why did you bother me again?" Looking at Isabe in front of him, Christian slightly dazed. Whatever he want? What did he want? "The baby is not yours, and I will not remarry with you either. I have already promised Luke that I will consider marrying him." Isabe walked into his direction as she said lightly, even didnt give Christian enough time to think about it. When she walked close to him, she chuckled and said herst sentence, "Goodbye,Mr. Miller." Christian clenched his fist tightly. ... As the day passed, Isabe went to work everyday as normal. While, getting pregnant was not easy. Especially in the early stage, she was afraid that if she would be discovered by others. She not onlyThis is from N?velDrama.Org. had to endure nausea every day, but also had to walk back and forth in thepany with sore legs. She really regretted that she hadn''t studied programming, so she only write codes every day and cared for nothing. Isabe went back to her office and directly copsed on the chair after settling thest matter. She was breathing heavily as she rubbed her ankle. "Dong, dong, dong!" "Come in." She sat well soon when she heard the knock on the door. "Mrs. Jones, here is the n you wanted. Ive changed it." "Okay, put it here. I''ll check it tonight." "Then I''ll...get off work? The subordinate asked in a smile. Isabe looked at her cautious expression and suddenly burst outughing and raised her eyebrows. "Do you still want to work overtime?" "No, no, no, then I''ll leave soon." The girl shook her head hurriedly and ran outside for fear that she would change her mind. She just walked to the door, suddenly stopped and looked back at her vaguely. "There''s a handsome man downstairs. It seems to be waiting for you. She ran away soon after she finished speaking. Isabe was surprised. Handsome? She walked to the window and looked down. Her phone rang before she could see clearly. It was a little dark. She squinted for a while and didn''t see anything. She turned to answer the phone. "Hello, Luke." "Isabe, will you work overtime tonight?" "No, I''ll leave soon." "Alright,e down. I am waiting for you downstairs." Lukes voice was gentle and pleasant. Isabe was stunned, "Luke? Why are you here today?" "Rachel misses you. We havent seen each other for a long time, so I brought her here." After he finished speaking, Luke asked in hesitation, "Are you free tonight...?" "I''m free tonight and I miss Rachel too. Wait for me, I''lling." She smiled and began to clean up her papers." Okay, I''ll wait for you." Isabe came downstairs after a few minutes. Rachel, who was in the car, smiled and ran over to her." Holding her, Isabe couldn''t help kissing her soft cheek. Rachel, auntie misses you so much." Rachel didn''t say anything but rubbed her clothes with her face. "Let''s go eat." Seeing this, Luke''s handsome face revealed a warm smile slowly. Isabeughed as she held Rachel and headed towards the car. "Let''s go!" Her colleague just walked out of thepany and saw them. She said envily, "Mrs. Jones, is this your daughter? Your husband is so handsome! How happy you are! " Almost everyone in thepany knew that she has married, but no one had seen Christian before. Whats more, nobody knew that she was divorced already. Isabe was extremelyembarrassed. She exined, You misunderstood, this is my friend and his daughter." Her colleague was also stunned, then apologized immediately to Luke, "I am so sorry." Luke shook his head gently. "It doesnt matter." Then he looked towards Isabe and opened the door for her, "Let''s go." "Okay." Isabe originally wanted to nod to her colleague, but when she saw her strange expression on in her eyes, her heart sunk, and she went back to the car without saying anything. Chapter 34 "I shouted a few times, but you didn’t answer." Chapter 34 "I shouted a few times, but you didnt answer." At first, Isabe wanted to eat outside with Luke, but her mother called her halfway. She only wanted to ask when she would go back, after knowing Luke and Rachel were also with her, she requested Isabe immediately to bring them home for dinner happily. Isabe knew her mothers thought. She wanted to reject, but it was really hard to say it. So she brought them back home. When she got home, her mother just came back from shopping and didn''t start cooking yet. Luke took the initiative to go to the kitchen to help. Isabe stood in the living room and touched her forehead awkwardly. It would be better for her to just stay outside, as she was pregnant. However, she still felt a bit ufortable. After all, she had promised him that she would carefully consider the marriage between them. However, she wasn''t able to conclude after so long. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like to be in a rtionship with Luke, or even getting married. Rachel pulled on her clothe, just as she was in her thought. Isabe turned her and looked at her, then asked gently, "What''s wrong Rachel?" She blinked her eyes and pointed to the TV. "You want to watch cartoon, right?" Isabeughed. When Rachel nodded, she had already turned on the TV with the remote. Then she held her with her arms and said, "Lets watch it together." Since she could not think of a conclusion, she might watch a cartoon to make her brain clear. When Luke came out from the kitchen with a dish, he saw Isabe and Rachel watch the television with identical expressions, lying on the sofa. He paused slightly, looked at Isabe with deep eyes, and a warmth gushed from the bottom of his heart. When all the dishes were ced on the table, they still focused on TV. Isabe''s mother was about to call them, Lukeughed softly: "This will probably scare them. I will go and tell them." Isabe didnt aware of Luke, either she was thinking or was truly attracted by the plot. She only felt a sudden warmth by her ear, "Isabe, it''s time to eat." The gentle voice was like the gentle caress of a spring breeze, and it even had a hint of a fresh and clean fragrance. "Hmm?" Isabe was stunned, she turned her head subconsciously and saw a handsome face showed up in front of her. They are too close that her nose tip has reached his face. " Luke, what are you doing?" Her mind nked for a second, and she hurriedly went back in panic, stuttering, Her cheeks were burning, out of control. Even she wondered if she was shy, but she didn''t feel her heart beating at all. Instead, she was embarrassed when she looked at his affectionate eyes. She wanted to find a hole in the ground. The man smiled slightly as if he didn''t notice the gaffe. "I''m asking you to eat." Was it necessary to be so close to her for dinner? Luke seemed to be able to realized the meaning in her expression. He stood up and smiled even more innocently. "I shouted a few times, but you didnt answer." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Isabe''s face turned from red to green, she gave Rachel to him and said awkwardly, Wipe her hands please, and I''ll go to the washroom. After that, she ran away hurriedly . After the meal, Rachel wanted to watch cartoons again. Isabe worried that Luke would make another surprise attack, she didn''t dare to do it again. So she gave Rachel a painting book and talked to Luke. She couldn''t just leave him there, and it was awkward too. " Did Rachel miss her mother?" She was somewhat curious. Luke said indifferently, without obvious expression, "After Rachel was born, her mother was too busy to take care of her, so they aren''t close. She was only clingy to me." Chapter 35 Love is A Thing That Can Not Be Forced. Chapter 35 Love is A Thing That Can Not Be Forced. But she really likes you." Before Isabe could reply, the man looked up at her and chuckled. She was stunned and felt weird immediately. "I like her too, and I hope she can be like a normal child. If my help is useful, I''m willing to spend more time with her. " She turned around to look at Rachel, pretending that she got nothing behind his words. "Thank you,Isabe, ." The man looked at her in deep eyes. Isabeughed stiffly, "Luke, dont say that. You have helped me a lot, of course I should take care of Rachel. And also, I hope she will be alright, sincerely. " Nothing was more important than Rachel. No matter what their rtionship is, she could not ignore Rachel. Luke looked at her and was about to speak, but finally said nothing. He only smiled to Isabe. They chatted for a while again. Feeling that it was a littlete, the man got up, "Then I''ll go back with Rachel. You should have a rest early." Isabe nodded and stood up, "Okay, I''ll send you off." "Rachel, we gotta go." Luke smiled and looked at the little girl on the ground. Rachel was focusing on the painting book. Only after the man called her a few times did she raise her head to look at him. After a few seconds, she blinked her big eyes and shook her head slowly. Luke was stunned, "What? You don''t want to leave?" Rachel looked at him, then turned to look at Isabe, and nodded slightly. Luke felt funny and walked over to pick her up, "But it''s toote. We should go home and let auntie rest. We''lle in another day, okay?" Rachel shook her head and became sad. Then, she grabbed Isabe''s sleeve with her small hands, with her lips pouting slowly. "No no no " The man felt a bit helpless. "If you want to read this panting book, we can take the book and read it on our way home." He rubbed her head and said softly. "Auntie will give it to you, ok?" Isabe smiled and pinched her cheek. Luke nodded at her, "Don''t send us off. Have an early rest." Isabe sent them to the door, then looked at the Rachel thatid on Luke''s shoulder. When she was about to wave at her, Rachel started crying suddenly. She was startled , "Luke." Luke turned his face and saw Rachels crying face. He frowned, Rachel, what''s the matter? She kept silent and no one knew what was wrong with her. Isabe saw that Rachel was crying with holding her sound back. She felt hurt and walked over to hold Rachel in her own arms and said: "She can stay, I''ll take care of her tonight." "No way! You''re pregnant and still have to work tomorrow. I can''t let her bother you." Isabe patted Rachel''s back lightly and smiled at him. "Dont worry. If I cant do it. My mother definitely can. She''s more experienced than us." Luke rubbed between his eyebrows and said speechless. "She" Isabe raised her eyebrows and joked, "You wouldn''t be jealous to me, right? Let her stay here for one night and Ill return her to you tomorrow morning. " If she were Luke, she would not let Rachel be away. After all, they stayed together every day. Luke felt funny about her words. "If you like, you can help me watch over her every day." "Well, I''ll trouble you tonight. I''ll pick her up at work tomorrow morning. "Ok." Isabe nodded. "Please call me, If she keeps crying,." "No problem." They talked for a while, then Luke left alone. Isabe''s mother was very happy for Rachels stay. It was more lively inside the house. She did not too much, but Isabe could understand her expression. When she came out from the bathroom after finishing washing up, Rachel had already fallen asleep in Isabe''s mother embrace. "See, how cute she is. But she couldn''t speak makes my feel sad." "She''s still young, and she''ll be fine." Wearing her pajamas, Isabe stood beside the sofa and looked at Rachel. It seemed that she was thinking of something as she mumbled. "Maybe you could consider Luke. Isabes mother raised her head, looked at her, and said seriously, he a good man who is gentle and considerate, and know how to keep bnce between family and his career." "Mom, I''m considering, but love is a thing that can not be forced. Please don''t interfere anymore." Isabe went silent for a moment, then she put her clothes tightly and sat down, leaning on her shoulder and saying softly. Diana s face stiffened, she curled her lips immediately in guilt, "I didn''t interfere anything but inviting them toe over for a meal! They''ve helped us a lot, so how can it be enough to just say thanks? Whats more, love can be cultivated. You don''t hate him, and he seems to like you. " For now, she felt that Luke was the most suitable candidate. Isabe raised her head and looked at her without expression, "Christian and I had been developed for three years without any results. He doesn''t hate me and I like him very much. Haven''t we reached this point yet? If I divorce again, your daughter will get married three times. " Diana was choked and speechless. Afraid that she would think of too much while she was at home, Isabe didn''t say anything more and ask her sleep early, and went to the bedroom with Rachel. After sending Luke a message, she was about to turn off the phone and go to sleep, a phone call came in suddenly. Afraid that it would wake Rachel up, she answered the call immediately without seeing who it was. "Hello." "Haven''t slept yet?" "You? Whats wrong?" Isabe''s face changed when she Heard the familiar voice, It had been about a month since they met in the courtst time, and she thought he had figured everything out and would never contac(Christiant her again. "Are you inconvenient?" Hearing her low voice, frowned. Isabe sat up, tucked in the corner of Rachel''s nket and said softly, "It''s fine. just say it. I am going to sleep. It''s toote." Her words made Christian imagined a lot immediately. She was about to go to sleep, but there was someone else. She spoke in a low voice because she didn''t want to wake him up. If that person had fell asleep, didi they stay in one room? Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He didn''t know why so many guesses had popped out, but he knew very well that his mood was suddenly disordered at this time. His chest was like having been stabbed, which made him extremely ufortable. "Christian, are you still there? What''s the matter with you?" Isabe frowned when she saw that there was no reply there. She thought it was a signal problem and looked down at the screen. There was nothing abnormal. "Christian " After she called him the second time, the phone was suddenly hung up. She was stunned and stared at her phone for a long time confusedly. Did he call a wrong number? Chapter 36 How Could She Forget Him? Chapter 36 How Could She Forget Him? Only breathing could be heard in the room. Isabe sat there and waited for a few minutes, holding her breath. But no one called back. In the end, she gritted her teeth and turned off the phone, then lied down. She didn''t know if it was due to disappointment or something, but she didn''t feel sleepy for a long time after she turned off the lights. Her hearing had also be more sharp even she could hear the sound of car horns outside. Bastard! After cursing him several times in her heart, she hugged Rachel in her arms and closed her eyes, forcing her to fall asleep. ... When Diana saw her the next morning, she was stunned. "What happened to you? Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Was Rachel awake?" Isabezily scratched her hair and shook her head, "She didn''t wake u and I slept well " If it wasn''t for that bastard''sst call, she would have slept very wellst night. He called her but said nothing for a long time, which made her wake up many times during the night. His face was always all over her head. Well, she admitted that she did care about him. How could she forget a man she had loved for three years easily? " Your eyes are so swollen that you dream of cutting your double eyelids?" Diana coldly exposed her. "..." Isabe choked, then ran back to her bedroom, "Rachel will wake up soon, I will help her get dressed." After breakfast, she warmed her eyes and put on light makeup. She looked better then. Only then did she look better. She looked at the time and was going to call Luke. Luke called her first. "Hey, Luke, are youing soon?" "I''m sorry, Isabe. Luke apologized, I didn''t have time to tell you. I have some important thing to do and have already left the Brighton. I could only return in the afternoon. But dont worry, I have informed a babysitter to pick Rachel, so you can hand Rachel over to herter. "Babysitter? I thought you didn''t hire one." Isabe was surprised. She remembered that he said Rachel bit some babysitters before. So he didn''t hire them any more, but could only keep Rachel with him at all times. "It''s thest one who asked for the leave. I asked her to take care of her for half a day." Diana heard and frowned, before Isabe spoke. "That is not OK. Since she had asked for leave, how can we casually hand Rachel over to her? I have nothing to do at home, so let me take care of her,." Looking at Rachel, Isabe also agreed with her mother, Let my mom take care of her. You cane in the afternoon and pick her up. Dont trouble the babysitter. If Rachel bit her again, It would be more troublesome!" Luke was silent for a while, then asked in hesitation, "Is it okay? Since Rachel can''t speak, it''s not easy Material ? N?velDrama.Org. to look after her. " Isabe suddenly remembered that Rachel had autism, people can not understand her, if she did not speak. She was afraid that her mother would not be able to take care of her alone, so she frowned and thought for a minute. I''ll take her to thepany. I have an office there. She''s okay with me, without crying or making a fuss. And you can juste and pick her up at mypany in the afternoon." "But " Afraid of his hesitation, Isabe smiled and said, "I am almostte. I''ll clean up and go to work first. I''ll talk to youter." After hanging up the phone, she pinched Rachel''s face and said with a smile. "Is it okay for you to stay with me?" Diana looked at her worriedly, "If you take her there, won''t the leader angry?" "I will exin it to themter, otherwise, if I leave her at home, I would not be at ease. After putting Rachel''s jacket on, Isabe said indifferently. "How about yourself" Diana nced at her belly. It meant that she took three children bu herself. If she fell, she would be scared to death. Isabe was stunned. She rubbed her belly and looked up at her mother with a happy smile, "It''s fine. I will be watchful." ... At Benton Technology, her colleagues widened their eyes in shock when they saw she brought an pretty child. "Isabe, is this your daughter?" So cute! Let me hug you." "Mrs. Jones, do we need to give a red envelope?" ... Isabe looked at the ws stretched out from them and said nothing for a few seconds. Then she picked up Rachel and protected her in arms, staring at them. "Don''t scare her. She has autism and is afraid of strangers. Moreover, this is my friend''s daughter. He has no time today. I''ll take care of him for a while." Everyone was stunned and soon recovered calm "Isabe, if you don''t have time, we can look after her for you." Someone snickered. "I also have a lot of snacks. I''ll give her allter." "Come on, plwase dont harm child with your junk food. Isabe, I can watch cartoons with her." Isabe, "..." "Alright, thank you guys. But I advised you to not get close to her. I won''t be responsible if she bites you." What kind of subordinate was in her department that was so out of control and liked ttery? Chapter 37 Conscience Chapter 37 Conscience After working for a while, Mr. Smith called her through the internal phone. Isabe looked at Rachel, who was quiet on the sofa. She got up and walked over, squatted down to look at her, and asked softly, "aunt is going out. Are you ying here or going with aunt?" Rachel blinked her eyes, turned and got off from the sofa, grabbing at her clothes. Isabeughed, and then touched her head,"Alright, let''s go together." Holding her small hand, she went to the executive office. Mr. Smith looked at her in confusion, "This girl?" "I''m sorry Mr. Smith, this is my friend''s child " Isabe narrated Rachel''s situation to him. Mr. Smith nodded understandably, then waved her to sit down and said, "the branch of Polygon Group here has been basicallypleted and will begin to operate immediately. The representative of their What? How are they so fast? She took a pause, pretending nothing had happened. "Do you know who wille?" The CEO would note for a branch office. Mr. Smith smiled unnecessarily, "it should be just some department managers, so I let you go. If there are any big ones, I''ll go by myself. It''s not a big deal. Just invite them to meal at noon." Meal? Isn''t that a social intercourse? It was fine if there were not many people, but if there were more, they would drink definitely. Besides, she has Rachel. "Mr. Smith...Um" She looked down at Rachel with a little difficulty, then said in a conflict. " May I arrange some people from my department to treat him?" Mr. Smith looked at her, then looked at Rachels cute face, thinking about it and nodded, "That''s fine, you can make the arrangements. You must treat them well." Isabe slightly heaved a sigh of relief, and then asked with a smile"Alright." : "Then, when will they arrive?" Mr. Smith turned and look outside the window and said faintly, "It should be around this time. It''s not far away, it''s just across the street. It won''t take a few minutes. "" Isabe''s body stiffened, and her mind was a bit muddled. Where is it? On the other side? She thought she had heard something wrong, and she stared at Mr. Smith nkly. She looked at the building slowly, which is across the street. Their branch was located in that building? Mr. Smith didn''t notice her. He smiled, walked to the window, pointed to the same floor opposite and said, "it''s a coincidence that the Polygon Group branch is on the same floor opposite. With better eyes, I should still be able to see them. However, my myopia can''t see anything." Isabe''s eyes followed him, her smile extremely stiffed, and her eyes deep andplex. Did Christian do this on purpose or not? Did the call he madest night have anything to do with it? "Alright, you can make the arrangements first." Mr. Smith waved to her. "Yes." Isabe recovered her emotions and pulled Rachel away from the executive office. Back to her office, she stood by the window and looked at the building opposite with an absent-minded This is from N?velDrama.Org. expression. All of a sudden,the curtain of the room facing her office moved up slowly. In front of the huge French window, a slender and upright figure was sopletely exposed in her field of vision, like an actor under the curtain in the center of the stage, which made her feel very unreal. She shed back and blinked her eyes. After confirming that he was not an illusion, she subconsciously bit her lips. Now, it was certain that the man did it on purpose. Christian stood there still. His expression was a little vague, but the only thing he could be sure was that he was looking at her, and seemed to know where her office was long ago. Isabe became more and more worried. She picked up her phone and called him without hesitation. The bell rang for a few seconds. She saw clearly that the man took out his mobile phone from his pocket and put it in his ear. His face was still facing her direction. "Hello." A deep, calm voice sounded. "Christian, what do you mean?" Isabe asked madly. "What are you talking about?" "Don''t ask me while you already knew the answer. Why did you put the branch here? Don''t fucking tell me it''s just a coincidence." Hearing her curse, Christian frowned, but still said calmly, "It''s not a coincidence. It''s just a wise choice. It''s all thanks to the time I went to yourpany then I found the location is really good, and the environment is also nice." "" Isabe choked and gnashed her teeth. "What do you want, Christian? We''re divorced. Can you stop disturbing my peaceful life?" He didnt answer at once, then a low and hoarseugh sounded, "Because I am your ex-husband, you feel that I do everything with ulterior motives. Isabe, are you too narcissistic or have a guilty conscience?" Thest few words, he deliberately slowed down, and his deep and hoarse voice became fascinating, which made Isabe''s heart to skip a beat. If Christian were here, he would definitely see her ck face. Holding her phone tightly, she gritted her teeth and kept silent for a while. After she calmed down, she said in a cold voice, "Since you don''t have any ulterior motives, then dont eat your words. Without waiting for his response, she hung up the phone and left with a re at him. Christian, who was standing there, put down his mobile phone, with his eyes darker. Someone knocked on the door at this moment. Lexie walked in, "Christian, your mother called and asked us to go back for dinner." "You can go. I still have something to do at noon. Tell her that I''ll be back in the evening. Christian said lightly without turning around. Lexies face changed slightly, "What is it? Do you need help? " "No. You go back first." "" Lexie looked at him and already guessed something. She felt extremely ufortable immediately. Meta Technology was across the street. Did he still miss that woman? "I''ll go back then." Lexie Tightened her fingers and didn''t ask more, a strange light shed past her eyes. .. Sitting beside theputer. Isabe was still thinking what had just happened, with her heart in a mess. Suddenly, she felt someone grabbing her clothes. She returned to her mind, lowered her head. She saw Rachel standing in front of her and looking at her. It seemed that something was wrong. "What''s wrong?" She asked softly. Rachel pursed her lips and frowned. She looks like ufortable, then she started to take off her pants Isabe was surprised for a moment when she saw her actions. Suddenly, a glint shed across her eyes. "Do you want to go pee?" Rachel shook her head. Isabe was confused, then she asked, "Poopoo?" Finally Rachel nodded. Isabe was amused by her. She picked her up and walked out of the office and hurried to the bathroom. While she was waiting inside, the front desk staff called her suddenly. "Mrs. Jones, the representatives of the Polygon Grouppany has arrived." Chapter 38 She Only Sticks With Me Chapter 38 She Only Sticks With Me Isabe''s face changed soon, "Now? Are they downstairs? " She told them informed her in advance, but she didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence. Looking at Rachel sitting on the toilet, "How many people are there?" she spoke into her phone. Would Christian be there? "Three." Three? She lowered her voice, and asked, "is there a young man in a grey suit among them who looks handsome but no expressions. " It should be grey. She wasn''t sure if it was ck or grey from the distance. The stuff replied in a low voice, "Mrs. Jones, I don''t think the man you mentioned is there. The three people aren''t handsome at all." "" Isabe released a small sigh and said briskly: "Alright, let theme up then." After putting away the phone, she waited for a few more minutes for Rachel. Then they left " Are you Hungry? You can eat this." Passing the tea room, Isabe casually took a bag of snacks for her. At the same time, a few people walked over from the opposite direction of the elevator. "You from the Polygon Group?" She walked over, wondering. "Hello, Mrs. Jones?" Isabe generously stretched her hand, "Hello, I''m Isabe from the Benton Technology." "Is this your daughter? She is very cute." When they saw Rachel, they politely smiled and said. Isabe did not exin more, but smiled apologetically, "I''m sorry, no one took care of her at home so I brought her here. She''s a good girl and never affect my work." "It''s fine. It is not easy to hold a family." The others nodded in agreement. Without much politeness, Isabe took them to the conference room to discuss cooperation. It was a piece of cake for her to deal with them after working for a few years. It was already noon when the entire process waspleted, Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As the host, it''s the tacit rule that she should treat them for a meal. " It''s already noon. Lets go down and have a meal first. We can continue this afternoon. " "Okay." They looked at each other and nodded, Isabe told her assistant, "Bruce, call the restaurant and reserve a room. we''ll go over shortly." "Mrs. Jones, there''s no need to do so.The people from the Polygon Group quickly cut in with a smile. We were exploring the environment nearby and found a good restaurant, so how about we go there?" "That''s right. Anyway, everyone will work here and help each other. Isabe hesitated for a second, then said, "Okay, then you go down first, and I will go over immediately ." "Alright." After they left, Bruce looked at Rachel and could not help but ask, "Mrs. Jones, Are you going too?" "Since they have said so, wouldn''t it be rude if I don''t go?" Isabe sighed. "Then your daughter How about asking people from our department take care of her for you? " He grinned. Isabe rubbed Rachel''s head and shook head, "She only sticks with me right now, Except her father." After saying that, she looked at him and smiled, " I think you are young and energetic. If you are really considerate to me, help me block two more barster. Nobody knew that she was pregnant, and she couldn''t find any reason to reject to drink. "Yes, Mrs. Jones, don''t worry, I''llplete the mission." Bruce immediately straightened his posture, smiled, and said sincerely. Chapter 39 You Will Understand When You Become A Father Chapter 39 You Will Understand When You Be A Father Isabe and her assistant, Bruce went to the restaurant with the people from Polygon Group. Since she had attended many social events in the past, Isabe was familiar with all the restaurants around here, including this one. After entering a room, she invited them to sit while holding Rachel, then handed them the menu. "This restaurant is good, just order whatever you want." She smiled politely. Theyughed out loud, Mrs. Jones is too polite." Isabe smiled as sheined in her heart. You are all our gods. How can I not be polite? Mr. Smith had really invested a lot to win over the Polygon Group. Now the twopanies were so close . Wouldn''t he invite them a few times a month in the future? She decided to go back and make it clear to Mr. Smith that she would not be involved in the business of Polygon Group in the future. They also ordered two bottles of high-quality red wine red wine, after ordering a whole table of dishes. Bruce was busy filling all the sses with wine. Someone''s phone suddenly rang, just as he was about to cheer with everyone. "Excuse me, You guys eat first." He saw the name on phone, smiled, and hurried out. "Mrs. Jones. A toast to you." Another person politely raised his ss to her. Isabe had the same smile as before. She raised the ss and cheered with his, "Cheers, I hope we will have pleasant cooperation in the future."This is from N?velDrama.Org. She took a sip, the cold liquid slid down her throat, causing her to shiver slightly. She frowned, but still drank the whole ss. Bruce did not notice anything different and poured her another ss. Isabe looked at him and said nothing. Then she add more food to Rachel. After two minutes, the person who answered the phone returned. He looked at everyone and suddenly said, "Mr. Miller is at the next door." Isabe''s eyelids subconsciously flipped. That man was indeed every where. When they heard that their CEO was at the room right next to them, they immediately stood up, and asked with some surprise, "Next door? Did you see him? " "Yes. Shall we go over and greet him?" "Of course, we definitely should.Let''s go." Isabe cursed in her heart. She really wanted to say that Christian was not her boss so she would not go with them, but it was impossible obviously. Even though Mr. Smith was here, he would run over immediately, so how could she sit still? "Since Mr. Miller is here, then I will also go and greet him with you." Even if she was extremely unwilling, she still wore a stiff smile on her face when she stood up. Then, they rushed to the next room, without eating too much. Isabe cursed in her heart once again after she she entered that room. Such arge room was used by only two people, who were even grown men. Indeed, the richer, the more wilful people would be. Inside the room, there was another man around the same age as Christian, . He was clean and dressed in casual attire, looking as neither elite nor ordinary staff. "Mr. Miller." When they saw their CEO, it was as if they had seen their father. They greeted him with a solicitous smile immediately . "Hmm, why are you here?" He asked as if he knew nothing, but no surprise on his face. "We visited the Benton technology today and are eating here." Someone exined, and then gave way to Isabe who was behind, and introduced to him,"Mr. Miller, this is Mrs. Jones from Benton technology." Isabe kept avoiding Christian to notice her, but Unexpectedly, she was pushed out. Her expression became a little stiff. She hugged Rachel tightly and nodded at him, "Mr. Miller." Looking at her calmly, Christian had no expression only nced at the child in her embrace. He smiled slightly, "Does Mrs. Jonese to work with your child? It''s really hard." Isabe was slightly stunned. Listening to him, it was obviously not polite, but there was a taste of ridicule. She immediately pulled her lips and smiled, iIs there anything hard when it is done for children? When Mr. Miller bes a father, you will understand. " The man''s eyes became darker slightly. "Mr. Miller will not be a father until after a few years. He is busy working, even has no time to meet a girlfriend." The people suddenly joked. Isabe grinned and looked at him with her eyes as if joking, but her tone was somewhat mocking. "There''s no need to worry about such conditions as Mr. Miller. It''s estimated that the girls who want to marry him and have children for him can line up from Brighton city to Leeds city. "That''s true, Mr. Miller has always been the girls dreamy target. We don''t even know what kind of girl would be worthy of him." Christian frowned, and interrupted them coldly, "Alright, since we''re all here, let''s eat together. Its on me." The managers didnt dare to refuse of course, and they all sat down with a smile. Isabe was a little awkward standing there. If she refused, it was not good for herpany. But if she epted, this meal must be ufortable. But it was just a short moment of hesitation.She was still rational. Naturally, she chose thetter She waved her hand and told Bruce, "Ask people to take all the food away in the next room, and if they can''t back out, pack up." The money had already been paid, she couldn''t afford to waste it. "Sure." After Bruce ran out, she sat down withing holding Rachel . Luckily, the round table was big enough so she didn''t have to sit next to Christian. However, she just found she was sitting next to another man. The man hadn''t spoken since they came in. He just looked at them with a pair of beautiful eyes and nced at her many times. It was clear that the look of watching a y made her very ufortable. "Hello, Miss Isabe. My name is Adrian. Christian''s best friend." Finally he spoke on a pleasant voice. Isabe stiffened slightly. He called him Christian, with the word "Best friend." Did he know their rtionship? "He, Hello." She looked at him inquisitively while he winked at her with an tricky smile. Now Isabe was sure that he knew her. Christian looked at her with deep eyes. After a few seconds, he couldn''t help but look at Rachel again. Was it the child who had slept with herst night? [I have already promised Luke that I will think about marrying him. Her words appeared in his mind suddenly . Christian held his ss tighter. Has she already began to adopt being a stepmother? "Mr. Miller, Mr, Miller?" Noticing that he was in a daze, the person next to him called him twice. Christian turned to look at him. "Mr, Miller, let me toast you." The man raised his ss immediately. His act made everyone presenting toast to him, except Adrian. Isabe was helpless, she could only raise the ss together with them. Chapter 40 fall in love after days and nights Chapter 40 fall in love after days and nights Instead of raising his ss, Christian picked up his chopsticks with his eyebrows frowned, then asked, "You still need to work in the afternoon. You can drink off work If you want." Other than Isabe, the rest were all stunned and looked at Christians the ss with the same expression. They swallowed and then quickly put the sses, nodding, "Mr. Miller is right. Let''s eat more instead of drinking. No drinking anymore. Isabe immediately became more rxed. She ced the ss far away and started to eat. Adrian''s eyes focused on the two people for a while, then he smiled even. Isabe''s phone suddenly rang after eating for a while, "Excuse me." She saw it was Luke. He probably was calling to ask about Rachel, so she smiled to everyone and answered it without going outside. "Hi, Luke." Christian couldn''t help but nce at her, when he heard her soft tone. "Isabe, didi you eat?" "Yeah, we are eating." She lowered her head and helped Rachel wipe her mouth naturally. "How is Rachel? Did she bother you? " "No, she is good and she''s eating right now. Do you want to talk to her?" Isabe smiled lightly. Its okay, I''m already on my way. I''ll go to yourpany directlyter." As he spoke, his tone turned gentle. "Thank you for looking after her this morning." "Looking after her is much easier than work." She pursed her lips and quickly said, "Luke, we''ll eat first. And we''ll talk when you get here." "Okay." She spoke very lightly. People ate and chatted when she was on the phone. It seemed that nobody wasn''t affected. However, the moment she put down her phone and raised her head, she bumped into a pair of ck, bottomless eyes, which made her heart skipped a beat. "Miss Isabe and the child''s father love each other very much?" Adrian asked. The child''s father obviously didn''t mean her husband. Others might not be able to recognize him, but she understood. He seemed to even know about her divorce with Christian. She was a little suspicious. When did Christian be so long-winded, even he would talk to his friend? "If I didn''t love him, why would I choose to be together with him? " She lowered her head and gave a light smile. Of course Adrian could understand her deep meaning. Raising his eyebrows and looking at Christian, Adrian curved his lips and said in azy smile, "That''s uncertain. If the person doesn''t love you at first, but falls in love after days and nights? Isn''t there another one called... Love wille time. Most of these things are variable." "" Isabe didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, even speaking of "love wille in time". Could it be that Christian would fall in love with her overtime? How ridiculous. He went back home once a week in the past three years. He knew nothing about her, how could he be in love with her? "Adrian, are you married?" She raised her head to looked at him and suddenly asked. Adrian was stunned, "Err, nope." Isabe looked at him unsurprisingly and smiled slightly, "So please do not think of marriage as your opinion of love." Adrian, "..." Christian heard their conversation word for word, his handsome face became a a little ghastly. After the meal, representatives of the Polygon Group were sent back to thepany by Christian, who had nned to go back to Benton Technology in the afternoon, Isabe was a little confused, but she had no interests to know. Standing at the door of the restaurant, she said to them, "Mr. Miller, Adrian, thank you for receiving me at noon. I still have to work in the afternoon, so excuse me. Bruce stood besides her with two bags of food. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "One should return as good as one receives. Christian looked at her in calm, You invited us to your neighbors now, we should look after each other in the future." "Then I''ll go back and notify Mr. Smith, and ask him to make the arrangements." Isabe''s face changed, and forced out a smile. "There is no need. Isn''t Mr. Jones free right now? " She really wanted to curse out loud as her skin at the corner of Isabe''s eyes trembled. Bastard! Did he do it on purpose? Was it fun treating her like this? Christianughed again, "If Mrs. Jones wants to go through this process, I can give Mr. Smith a call." Isabe clenched her teeth angrily, and stared at him with a a forced smile, "There''s no need. I want to visit yourpany coincidentally." Even if he called, Mr. Smith still asked her do it. She breathed deeply and calmed herself down, then turned and said to Bruce: "You go back to the to forget to eat it, and let them know that this was on Mr. Miller. Even though the food that she ordered was quite expensive,pared to Christian identity, it was still too inferior. People would think that he was miserly. Bruce did not get her intentions and nodded. When Bruces left, Isabe could not hold any more, as though her face had turned cold in an instant. She stared at him, "Do you think it is fun?" The atmosphere was broken by a snigger from the side before Christian could react. Adrianughed, and looked at her with a funny smile, "Miss Isabe, you must have had a hard time holding up your anger?" He had never seen a woman change her face so fast. Isabe sneered with her pretty face darkened," Been suppressing yourself, right? Why dont you go to be an actor?You must be the best. She could tell that this man was a dissolute yboy, either a rich second-generation or a hoodlum. "You think that I''m ying you? In stead, I feel that you''re feeling guilty." Christian looked at her indifferently, and smiled meaningfully, "Probably only those with a guilty conscience would think so much." "" Isabe choked and opened her mouth, but didnt argue with him anymore. Otherwise, he would definitely talk about the baby in her belly again. He was right. The reason why she was so angry just because she was guilty. Indeed, she was not good at lying. The man turned around and walked towards the car without any change on her face, after feeling her suddenly disappearing aura. Adrian curled his lips yfully, reminding her, "Miss Isabe, let''s go." Isabe bit her lips, stared at them, and after a moment, she picked up Rachel and walked over to the car. In thepany, Isabe did not hid her anger any more and showed it all on her face. Anyway, the people here didn''t know her, and the people in herpany weren''t here. Right now, she was pissed off by Christian. "Christian, you''re back?" When Lexie saw Christian, her face lit up with happiness. However when she saw Isabe beside him, and her smile stiffened immediately. Adrian''s eyes moved and his lips were hooked. "Am I invisible? Chapter 41 Youre Taking Revenge On Personal Grudge. Chapter 41 You''re Taking Revenge On Personal Grudge. "Adrian." Lexie recovered quickly and nodded politely. " Show Adrian around first." Christian nced at her. Lexie looked at Isabe, "Then how about you?" "Lexie, I think the decoration here is quite tasteful. You can introduce it to me and I''ll renovate my ce when I go back." Adrian interrupted her without a trace as he looked around. His hands were in his pockets, looking sozy as if he had no bones Lexie suppressed her unwillingness, and could only nod her head, "Alright, Adrian, follow me." Isabe was still looking at them then she heard, "Follow me." She hesitated for a second, then held Rachel and followed him. Inside executive office. The newly renovated space was grey and white, calm and abstinence, very clean and empty. She turned her head and looked at the window subconsciously. Her office was across the street from the building. Although he might note often, she felt a little wired when she thought of him sitting across from her. "Give her to me." Just as she was in a daze, she heard a voiceing from Christian suddenly. Surprised, she came back to herself and saw the man was reaching for her. "What?" She retreated subconsciously . "Are you going to hold her like this all the time? Even if you are okay, she''s ufortable when she''s asleep. " Christian carried sleeping Rachel away from her directly and walked to the sofa. He gently put Rachel down, took off his Jacket and covered it on her. That action was surprisingly natural, graceful, and gentle, which made Isabe''s ear to feel hot. Why she felt that she was an unreasonable and bad woman? "No one wille here. If you are tired, you can also sit down and take a rest." He did not forget that she was pregnant, and she had been busying spending most of the morning with those people. Isabe was distracted and didn''t notice when he came to her. She was caught off guard by the slender figure, and her face warmed up again. She touched her nose on purpose and looked away, trying her best to remain calm as she asked, "Aren''t you the one who asked me toe to visit thepany? If Mr. Smith asked meter, am I gonna tell him that I''ve been talking about life with Mr. Miller in his office all this time? " The man raised an eyebrow. "You don''t want to talk to me?" Isabe looked at him strangely, "Is there anything that we can talk between us?" "The application developed by yourpany." Isabe was surprised, "Ah?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Application? The man lifted his lips and his handsome smile became a bit enchanting. His tall body slightly leaned forward towards her. "Otherwise, what do you want to talk about with me?" Isabe blushedpletely. She looked embarrassed, and started stuttering, "About the application, you you should talk to our research and development department. Why do you talk to me? I have no idea about this. " "Then Mrs. Jones is too unprofessional. You don''t even know what your ownpanys business, and still wants to cooperate with me?" Isabe swallowed silently. Looking at his erged handsome face, she was a little annoyed, "Christian, you''re taking revenge on personal grudge. You know that I am not in charge of this, you still asked me." " Having be the division manager in three years, don''t tell me you don''t have the ability to adapt to situations like this. If I wanted to take revenge, you definitely wouldn''t be standing here anymore." The man mocked. Isabe answered subconsciously, "Then where am I?" "How do you think we should solve the personal grudge between men and women?" Isabe was still in confusion. The man''s eyes darkened. He suddenly pinched her chin and kissed her. Chapter 42 He deserves it Chapter 42 He deserves it Isabe''s pupils erged and her mind instantly turned nk. "Ugh " Christian, Christian! " The man tilted his head slightly. His tongue went straight in and stirred wantonly in her mouth. Isabe''s face heated up and was about to raise her hand to push him away. It seemed that he knew that she will struggle, Christiansrge palm grabbed her wrist when she moved, and held her waist the other hand, tightly locking her in his embrace. He hasnt touched her for a long time. Her soft body aroused his anxious and chaotic heartbeat easily. His blood rushed to his head, and a deep desire appeared. The more they kissed, the deeper the friction between their bodies. It was so intense that it felt like they could have sex at any moment. Isabe was already at a loss. Her brain was nk and confused. Her heart beat rapidly. After three years of marriage, in addition to the kiss when she was dominated by desire in bed, this was the first time she really felt the kiss between lovers, mixed with love, which made her unable to extricate herself. Her heart was in disarray again, like the tension and shyness when she met him for the first time, and her palms was full of sweat. Her shirt was torn open. When the man lowered his head and nibbled on her vicle, Isabe''s nerve was suddenly stabbed. Her mind had been pulled back in an instant as she frantically pushed him. "No, I cant " Isabe gasped for breath, looking at him with a shock, and really wanted to p herself. What, what is she doing? She was pregnant, and they were divorced already. "No what?" His breathing became fast, but it was only in his breathing. His deep eyes glimmered with a dark light as if he wanted to suck her in. Isabe''s heart beat wildly, and she could not catch up to her words. Christian stuck close once again, but didn''t kiss her. His voice was extremely hoarse, "Weren''t you enjoying it? Don''t you like it?" "" A sense of humiliation surged, making Isabe feel extremely awkward. She raised her hand and pped his handsome face. A crisp voice echoed in the room. Isabe was stunned. He didn''t evade. Christian''s face slowly darkened, and his ck eyes was staring straight at her. Isabe''s heart trembled, and she retreated unconsciously, stuttering: "Who, who allowed you to vite me? You, you deserved it. " He wouldn''t want to hit me back, would he? Christian looked at her for a moment but did nothing. He only smiled slightly and mumbled, "Youre right, I deserved it " He did deserve it. Isabe lowered her head and pursed her lips. "Dong, dong, dong." At this moment, someone knocked the door untimely. Isabe''s face turned pale, she turned her back to tidy up her clothes anxiously. Christian shot her a nce and naturally inserted her hands into his pockets, then lightly said, "Come in." Then Lexie entered the room carrying two cups of water. The first thing she did was to look at Isabe, but because her back was facing her, so she did not notice anything wrong with Isabe. She smiled, "Christian, water." After putting a cup of water on the desk, she walked towards Isabe and said, "Miss Isabe, water." Isabe''s clothes had been tidied up, but she did not check on her lips. Hearing the voice, she took the cup from her, pretending that nothing had happened. "Thank you." . Lexie saw her red and swollen lips, as well as her seductive look that had yet topletely disperse. Her look immediately turned cold, and her smile stiffened at the corner of her mouth. Clenching her fist, she looked at Christian, and said: "Christian, how about I show Miss Isabe to around?" Before Christian could speak, Isabe quickly replied, "Then thank you, secretary Lexie." She didn''t dare to stay with him any longer. Lexie smiled, "You''re wee." Christian said anything, but Isabe looked at Rachel who was still sleeping on the sofa. Then she left and faintlyughed, "I''ll have to trouble Mr. Miller to look after this girl for me, I will be back soon." Outside the executive office, Lexie''s face immediately became cold, losing the smilepletely. Isabe felt it too, but she did not say anything else, because a few employees were walking over to them. Miss Lexie."Good morning. They greeted together, but Lexie didn''t even look at them. She just walked away on her high heels. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Isabe raised her eyebrows silently and did not say a word. Turning to a corner with nobody else, Isabe smiled slightly, "Miss Lexie, I think I can look around by myself. If there''s anything you need to do, you can go." Lexie turned around, with her pretty face already bing cold and gloomy. She stared at Isabe, "Isabe, I have never seen such a shameless woman like you. Even after getting divorced for such a long time, why you always show up in front of him. Do you think he will remarry you?" Isabe''s expression faded slowly, her tone became colder, but she was not angry at all, "What am I doing is none of your business. I know you like him, If he also likes you, Why are you so anxious? " "You!" "Of course he likes me. Even though he doesn''t, the person he will marry can only be a woman like me. Lexie choked in anger and sneered. Isabe, you didnt deserve him before, and now you dont either. I think you''re quite suitable to be a stepmother. You''re both second marriages and are a perfect match for each other." Isabe looked at her calmly and smiled, "Who I thought would match to Mr. Miller! You mean a woman spoke rudely looked down upon others ande from an upstart family! Its really an experience! When she was free, she really went to check the background of her family. She thought that even if she was not a rich family, she would be well-educated. But it turned out that it was just her father made a lot money by doing real estate and became rich overnight. Her family was neither powerful nor influential. Lexie''s face immediately flushed. She pointed at her and trembled angrily. "You! Isabe, even I''m an overnight millionaire, and I''m still better than you, the daughter of a corrupt official " Isabe''s face changed slightly. Seeing that, Lexie calmed down, and revealed a proud look, "Just give up, Christian has never loved you, so stop trying to get close to him. Anything you do is useless." Never loved her. Isabe felt that even if what she thought was the same as she had heard from others, but the feeling waspletely different. It took her long time to let past go away, and now she remembered again. "I was the one who put forward divorce. Do you think I''ll pick up the things I threw away again?" She lowered her eyes andughed suddenly. A trace of ridicule appeared between her eyebrows. Lexie''s face instantly turned extremely terrible. Chapter 43 Fall In Love With Her? Chapter 43 Fall In Love With Her? On the other side, Adrian, who was left behind by Lexie, turned around and went to the executive office. He looked at Christians terrible face andughed mercilessly. " Failed again? " The man nced at him and didnt answer him. ncing at the child who was sleeping on the sofa, Adrian patted his shoulder, "Do you need help?" "I don''t need you to intervene in my affairs." Christian looked at him without expression, which obviously made people feel that he was not in a good mood. Adrian curled his lips, and said in a slow voice, " You need to make a decision as soon as possible If you dont want me interfere. Now that She is gonna be a stepmother, if you continue acting pretentiously, the two baby in her belly will have to call another man daddy." Although there was no exact evidence yet, but there was a high chance that the children in her womb were his. Christian''s pretty face tensed up even more as the cold winds blew. Without a reason, he didnt want to know who was the childrens father badly, now he cared about her thoughts more. Didi she really n on marrying Luke? After remaining silent for a moment, his eyes looked far. "Besides Luke, if a man were in pursuit of her now, do you think she would agree?" He rubbed his chin and said in a low voice. Adrian stared nkly at him for a while. Then, as if he had discovered something interesting, he asked excitedly, "You want to pursue her?" He wanna pursue a woman? Even the woman was his ex-wife. Christian looked at his shining eyes and felt a sense of guilt from being caught. "I''m talking about her, and don''t you understand women the best?" He frowned unnaturally and kicked him. After taking a firm kick, Adrian restrained his naughtiness. With his hands on his chest, he lifted his eyelids and said in a cold voice, "I know the woman in love the most, not a pregnant woman. How do I know her thoughts? Normally, when a woman was pregnant, she would be anxious to find a father for her child, even she has a lot of debt right now. If she wants to rely herself, her future can be imagined, but she''s not a fool." Christian pursed his lips and became silent. That means, no matter how she think of it, Luke was still the person she considered most. Adrian took a look around him, then looked at him idly in the room, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "as your friend, I have to remind you that woman is the same as a business opportunity. If you dont seize it, it will belongs to others. However, you deserved it. Being cheap usuallyes to no good end." He had been doing nothing before divorce, but now stuck to her everyday after that. It was true that he deserved it. Then, before Christian reacted, he suddenly approached and asked with a smile, "Hey, do you really like her?" Christian frowned, he looked disgustingly at his handsome face, grinned and said, "Fuck off!" He didn''t know whether he liked her or not, but if she was pregnant with his child, he definitely wouldn''t let her marry anyone else. Christian looked out the window. A different emotion shing across his dark eyes, which was really cold. ... Lexie pretended to show Isabe thepany. When they met people, she was nice to Isabe, and when there was no one around, she was very mean. Isabe could not help but sigh, if she had learned how to change her attitude towards different people professionally. "That''s the technology department, but I don''t think you can understand it, so you don''t need to go. " Lexie said to her with no patience and turned to leave. "Thats why I should learn. If Miss Lexie is very busy, you can leave first. Im okay with myself. " Isabe smiled, she continued to walk forward and entered the technology department directly . Lexie''s face turned terrible. She clenched her teeth, but she could not scold others, so she had to hold her anger and followed up. In the techniques department, Isabe listened the staff member analyze technological issues for one hour, as if they were in a ss. She asked questions in a a row so that Lexie would not be able to interrupt them. Lexie had no patience at all, she did not dare say anything in front of so many staffs and could only stare at her secretly. Whats wrong with her? Was she here to get a training? It seemed that Isabe did not see her, she always smiled when she listened to the staff member''s analysis. Of course, Isabe did it on purpose. Obviously Lexie didnt want to pay attention to her, nor waste time on her. Christian and Adrian were both here, so all her mind was actually on Christian. Finally, the analysis was over, Lexie cut in with a stiff expression, "Miss Isabe, I think you are tired after walking for a long time. I just ordered some hot drinks to be delivered. Why don''t we find a ce Material ? N?velDrama.Org. to have a rest? Isabe raised her eyebrows and looked at her face as if she was going to bite her if she said no. Finally, she nodded mercifully with a smile, "Alright, thank you, Miss Lexie." " You''re wee, Miss Isabe." Lexie finally rxed. If she continued to hold the anger, she would lose her mind. This woman truly knew how to abuse people. After exiting the department, Lexie noticed that there was nobody in the hallway. She released her anger and shouted ruthlessly, "Isabe, you win." Isabe, who was walking in front of her, casually lifted her hair and smiled, " I just took you around your ownpany, and you could even think it was physical exercise. How can you me me for that? Miss Lexie, you truly do not know how to appreciate good intentions." Of course, She knew that Lexie was suffering. After walking such a long time, her legs were ufortable in t shoes. Even she was still stepping on 0 cm high heels. There were almost blisters. With her goal achieved, Isabe was not in the mood to toss with her. After a pause, she looked back at her, keep the hot drink for yourself. I have something else to do, so I won''t trouble you to apany me any more. "You!" As soon as Lexie saw that she had just left herself, her face turned ck, and it seemed that she almost spit out her blood. This damned woman had fooled her for a long time. Luke called when Isabe walked back to Christian''s office. "Isabe, I was downstairs at yourpany, but they said you weren''t here." Chapter 44 Too Shameless! Chapter 44Too Shameless! "No, No it''s okay. Ive finished. Wait me for a moment and I''ll be there soon." Isabe hung off the phone before Luke spoke. Christian was here. She didn''t want they meet again. Somehow, once she thought of that spicture, she felt extremely awkward. Quickly returned to the executive office, she knocked on the door. Christian was working while Adrian was there, too. With Adrian here, the air was less awkward than before. She looked at Christian and said directly, "Mr. Miller, I''ve finished visiting yourpany and now it''s gettingte. I need to report back to Mr. Smith, so I''ll leave soon." Christian moved his eyes fromputer to her, not answering immediately. Isabe walked to the sofa, and put away his jacket. She then gently held Rachel in her arms, and looked at Adrian, nodding, "I won''t bother you any longer. Goodbye." She turned around and walked out, after finished speaking,. "Wait." The man suddenly said. She was stunned, her heart sank and stared back at him, "Christian, I''ve given you face. What else do you want? Do we have to embarrass each other? Adrian looked at them yfully. He was shakng a cup of red wine, while sitting on a chair by the window. Christian turned off hisptop and stood up. He walked out around the table and said in a low voice, "I have something to talk to Mr. Smith. Why don''t we go together?" "..." Isabe was extremely mad . If there wasn''t a child in her arms, she would go up and kick him. Why hadn''t she realized that he was so good at making trouble? Taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down and gritted her teeth, "If you want to go, just go by yourself. Don''t follow me." Toozy to argue with him, she just threw down her words and walked out without looking back. Christian pursed his lips, picked up the jacket on the sofa, and followed up with his long legs. When he closed the door, he heard Adrian''s lowughter. "So shameless." Christian showed up after Isabe walked into the elevator. It seemed that he did not n to be with her at all. When the elevator was rising, Lexie was on her way to his office. When she saw Christian, her face changed slightly, "Christian, where are you going?" Christian did not want to exin more, "I have something to do." " I''ll be with you." As she said, she walked over, staggering a little. "What wrong with your feet?" Chriatian found the change and frowned. Lexie was joyful, because she thought that he was worried about her. She bit her lips, and low soft voice was a little pitiful. "It''s no big deal. I just walked with Miss Isabe for too long. It seemed swollen." Christian''s frown deepened. He said he wanted her to visit thepany, but he didn''t really let her run all over. She hated herself so much that she didn''t even care about her pregnant body in order to avoid him? The more Christian thought about it, the more annoyed he was, then his expression became more colder and harde. Seeing his expression, Lexie thought that he was angry and worried about her, she felt more joyful. Then she said softly, "Christian, don''t me Miss Isabe." At the same time, the elevator door opened, Chriatian nced at her with no expression on his face, "Since you feel not good, then take a rest. You can take half a day off and don''t need to work today." Lexie was stunned. She was confused and watched him walking into the elevator. Then she came back to her sense after the door closed, "Chri...Christian?" She doesnt want to take a leave of absence! It was Isabe A light shed in her mind, then she understood something suddenly. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Clenching her teeth and staring at the elevator, Lexie clenched her fist, and her hatred for Isabe soared to the extreme in an instant. Dragging her tingling ankle, she went to the president''s office again. Sure enough, she saw Adrian sitting there leisurely. Her pretty face was even more ugly. Without any beating around the Bush, she asked bluntly, "Adrian, what''s the matter with Christian and Isabe? Aren''t they divorced?" Adrian didn''t look surprised at her sudden break in and a sudden question. He tilted his head and looked at the building outside the window and smiled, "who says you can''t continue to be together after divorce? For a single one, there will be any possibility." Lexie''s mood instantly sank to the bottom. If she was confident that Christian would not like Isabe, how about now? The current development is definitely not what she wanted. "That is impossible, Christian would not fall for her." Her eyes were very cold. Adrian stared at her for a few seconds and smiled, "Lexie, it''s good for a woman to be smart, but self- righteous is not smart. What he wants is also his private business. I can''t control it, nor can you. Lexie straightened her back and made no secret of her eyes. "Adrian, you''ve always been toozy to mind your own business, but I''m different. It''s not easy for me to wait for him to divorce. How can things change back to the original way? Christian doesn''t like her, and his mother doesn''t like her. I wont let her remarry to Miller''s family." Then he wont like you either. No matter what, he had slept with Isabe for three years, and even when you wandered around before him all day, he didn''t have any feelings for you. Obviously, his pursuit of beauty and figure is not so high." No boubt, These words were the most heartbreaking. Lexie''s face became paled a lot. This was a fact that she had always dennied. She bit her lips to defend herself, "Christian is different from you. He''s just stubborn and he won''t be tempted by beauty. Moreover, he doesn''t go home often. Who knows if he has slept with her." Adrian''s eyes shed with a cold smile. He nced at her and nced away. Could anyone got pregnant without sleeping with a man? No matter how stupid Christian is, he would not allow that Isabe cheated on him. After a long time, Adrian took a sip of red wine. A wired light shed in his eyes and he said he is frigid, otherwise you can try." Looking at him, Lexies eyes brightened up very fast. ... Downstairs, Carring RachelIsableea walked out of the Poligon Group and headed towards her own Feeling someone following behind her, she looked back and found that Christian really followed her. He wasn''t in a hurry, nor did he look at her. It didn''t seem like he was deliberately following her. Chapter 45 Sue You For Sexual Harassment Chapter 45 Sue You For Sexual Harassment "Isabe." Luke walked over, and carried Rachel casually, then he smiled lightly, "She slept pretty well." Isabe touched her forehead with a soft look, Yeah, she''s a good and sweet. Put her in the car, in case of catching a cold." Luke nodded, and when he turned around, he saw Christian walking over from behind, and his eyes froze, "Mr. Miller." Christian stopped when they were talking. Looking at the picture of a family of three from a distance, he seemed to be stabbed in the chest. He was out of breath and was very eye-catching. "I thought Miss Isabe came back hurriedly because of her work. It turns out she wanted to meet Luke." Isabe stiffened slightly. After a second, she held onto Luke''s arm and smiled to Chrostian, "Yes, he is leaving soon. Of course, I want see him as much as I can. Surrounded by lots of women, you definitely can not understand this feeling. " Luke turned his head immediately and smiled at her with a doting face. Then, he handed Rachel over to her, "Put her in the car. Let me talk to Mr. Miller for a while." Isabe'' was a little hesitated. She looked at him and doesnt what he is going to do. "Go ahesd." Lukerubbed her head affectionately with his hand. Christians dark eyes stared at his move, his breath suddenly sank, and his hand in his pocket clenched. Luke walked in front of him, asked in a calm and indifferent tone, "I just heard that Mr. Miller branch is located on the opposite building?" "Yes, the location of this ce is good." Christian lifted his lips andughed indifferently. "Because of her?" asked Luke bluntly, in a light tone like asking about the weather. "What do you think?" Chriatian said without any waves. Looking at him, his eyes were quiet and deep, but with a silent sense of oppression. Looking at him directly, Luke smiled, "I thought that a smart person like you can tell that she doesn''t like what you do. Why don''t you let her go and free yourself? You did a really good job to be her back-up n. I just don''t know if the child in her belly is willing to call you father or not, after you have done all this. " Christian looked at him coldly and mocked him in All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. his eyes. Luke looked back at Isabe beside the car and smiled, "I am not as shortsighted as you. Spending more time with my family is tryely what I want. My daughter likes her, and I believe that the fbaby will see me at first when he is born, so he shouldn''t hate me too much. As for how he should call me, you dont need to worry. Christian squinted his eyes and looked at him sharply. "The baby is mine?" His tone was firm, even though he was doubtful, Luke maintained his gentle and refined appearance, and his tone was filled with politeness and apathy, "This isn''t important, right? The important thing is what she wants... I can give her. " Luke still looked gentle and elegant, and his tone was polite with a bit of alienation and indifference, "Tahts not the point. What matters is i can give her what she wants. Then he curled his lips, straightened his suit cuffs and walked to Isabe. What she wanted was aplete family, loved ones and a warm and in life. Only after the two had also experienced a fragmented marriage can they realize that feeling. Christian was doomed not to give it. Standing by the side of the car, Isabe watched them for a long time, feeling inexplicably nervous in her heart. She asked, What did you tell him? " She couldn''t help looking at Chriatian. He was standing motionless and couldn''t see any emotion on his handsome face. "Nothing. I just talked my business with him. After all, it''s rare to see the boss of apany as big as Poligon Group. I must seize the opportunity." Luke smiled. "Ok..." Isabe nodded, although she did not trust that, she did not expose it. "Alright, I still have something to do. I''ll go back first. Just go back to work and take care of yourself. "Okay. I see." Luke smiled and kissed her forehead while she wasn''t paying attention,. Isabe was stiff and subconsciously wanted to push him away. It seemed that Luke had known her actions, he whispered to her, "Since you want to cheat him, it''s better to do it, just a few words is not enough." Isabe''s hands stopped, but she didn''t dare to look at Christian. There was a feeling of guilty in her heart. Until Luke had driven away, she had not recovered from her stiffness, but a cold voice pulled back her thoughts. She didn''t know when Christian came to her, directly grabbed her chin, with a tone full of coleness, "I really didn''t know you well enough before, as I haven''t known how many times you have cheated to me." Isabe''s pale face turned ck. She patted away his hand and said coldly, "Christian, I am faithful in that marriage. You have the power and money. You should be the most suspicious. After a pause, she sneered, "However, I don''t care about anythong since ti was just an agreement. What do you care about? You dodn''t care before the divorce. Why do you care about after the divorce? Don''t bother me again, otherwise I really want to doubt that you fell in love with me. She didn''t want to tangle with him at the door of thepany, so she was eager to leave. "Isabe, the baby isn''t Luke''s." Christian frowned and grabbed her wrist before she wanted to go, with a cold face. Isabe''s face turned pale. She struggled and stammered, "Let me go, even though it''s not his, it can''t be yours. Let me go, or I''ll ask the security guard to sue you for sexual harassment. He was really a bastard! There were a lot of people around, wasn''t he afraid of being seen ? "Go ahead and shout, then let''s see if they think I''m harassing you or if you''re the one who stuck on me." Christian didn''t let her go, he smiled slowly. "You " Isabe choked, her face looked very bad as if she had swallowed a fly. It was no doubt! In terms of his appearance, everyone could see that he was either rich or noble. It was good enough that the women didn''t stick with him, so how could he harass others? Holding back her extreme anger, she stood up straight, said and gnashed her teeth, "Christian, what the hell do you want? You don''t admit that you have fallen in love with me, but you always show up in front of me. I ask you to rify your purpose, but you are bashful like a woman. Are you a psycho? Do you want me to take you to the hospital? "" Christian looked at her as his eyelids twitched. He was so speechless and he suddenly wanted to throttle her. Chapter 46 Are You A Psycho? Chapter 46 Are You A Psycho? His breath was heavy and pinched her wrist. Locking her face with his dark eyes, he said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to know my attitude? I tell you, if the baby is mine, I will never allow you to have any rtionship with any man again. Isabe was shocked and her pupils expanded rapidly. She was stunned and thought of what he had said for a moment. He did not love her, but he did not let her go, because of the baby. Isabe''s heart was suddenly cold to the bone, and she looked at him strangely. How could he be so selfish? She didn''t do anything wrong to him in these three years. Her head felt a little dizzy. After a long time, she calmed down and faced him with a rather sarcastic smile. Her voice was a little hoarse, Are you forcing me to do the abortion? " Seeing his changed face, sheughed out,ughed wantonly, and her eyes were a little sour. She gritted her teeth and said ruthlessly, "Don''t let me see you again, otherwise I won''t keep them." She didn''t even care about whether she had admit her children''s identity or not. The more smiled, the more painful her heart felt, but the more she felt disappointment. She thought that even though they didn''t love each other, they could bless each other when they separated. Eh Breaking from his hand, she ridiculously closed her eyes. She looked suddenly tired, didn''t want to say a word, and left without looking back. Standing behind her, Christians heart tensed up. He subconsciously wanted to grab her, but he only touched the corner of her clothes. He wanted to say something, but the restraint and patience he had developed over years stopped him doing that. He did not want to go to thepany, so he stood there for a second and left alone. ... Isabe returned home from work at night,. "Mom, I''m back." Hearing the sound from the kitchen, her mother poked her head out and smiled, "Go wash your hands. It''s time for dinner." "Mom, I''m not hungry. Eat by yourself. I''ll take a bath first." Isabe rubbed the center of her eyebrows, put down her bag and said without too much strength. Her mother''s face changed after she heard that. Then she turned off the fire and walked out to look at her, "Isabe, what happened? Why does your face look so bad? " "Are you not feeling good? Are the children in your belly messing with you? Seeing her pale face and tired eyes, her mother became anxious. With a sour nose, Isabe quickly turned her face away from her. She tried to calm down and said, "I''m fine. I''m tired and have no appetite because I work too much today. I want to take a bath and rest. Go and eat." Her mother frowned, "How can that be? No matter how tired you are, you have to eat. Your body doesn''t allow you to toss like this. Darling, go take a bath first and I''ll wait until youe out." Mom..." Isabe''s eyes were wet and her heart could no longer hold her feelings. She hugged her and sobbed quietly. There was no sound, but it could make people feel wronged extremely. Her mother was shocked and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? Did someone bully you? Isabe, tell me, was someone bullying you in thepany? " She knew her daughter best. Isabe was usually as strong as a man. No matter how wronged she felt, she wouldn''t say a single word in front of her. Isabe did not say anything, but just wanted to quietly vent. If it weren''t her mother and her children in her belly, she really didn''t know how long she canst, and Christian was like the string that supported everything in her heart. She tries her best to maintain her final self-esteem in front of him. Even if she was divorced, she couldn''t let him see her embarrassment. However, that string in her heart had finally snapped today. Isabe felt that all her strength was exhausted at that moment. "Isabe?" Her mother held her and called out softly, while she was extremely worried in her heart. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "No one bullied me, I am just too tired. I''ll take a bath first and have dinner with you." After a long while, Isabe finally raised her head and wiped away her tears. " Isabe Are you really okay? " Her mother was worried but didn''t dare to ask more." Chapter 47 Is The Wine That I Care About? Chapter 47 Is The Wine That I Care About? At the same time, a noisy bar in Brighton, two men were sitting in a corner. One was constantly drinking wine, while the other was quietly smoking on the side. Christian finished another bottle of wine, Adrian also finished one cigarette and stubbed it out. Finally, he took away the ss from Christians hand, "Although it didn''t spend your money, you couldnt drink it like water right?" Christian turned to look at him. His handsome face was slightly red and drunk, but it was not obvious. His eyes were still clear, "Your care about the wine? Adrian''s mouth twitched, "Is the wine that I care about? You didn''t say anything aftering here for a long time, and even if you want me to watch you drink, you should at least give me a reason, right? " Adrian twitched at the corners of his mouth. "Is the wine that I care about? You haven''t said a word for a long time. Even you wanted me to watch you drink. You should let me know the reason, right?" Taking off his suit jacket, Christian only wore a white shirt with the cor opened wide. His slender fingers were holding a cup, and there was a trace of loneliness on his face without much expression, which made people feel a sense of noble decadence. He took a nce at Adrian, and then turned his eyes towards the chaotic crowd. There was an indescribableplexity in his dark eyes. All that appeared in his mind were the eyes and expressions of Isabe in the afternoon. At the thought of her, he felt a trace of regret and panic, which was very ufortable. Was it because he had not said it clearly, or did she understand it wrongly? Adrian felt crazy when he saw Christian was still lifeless. He lit a cigarette again and waved to the waiter. "Sir, what can I help you?" The bartender stepped forward. "" Adrian whispered a few words to him. A few minutester, the bartender came back again with two hot and seductive young women behind him "Sir, they are here." Adrian looked at them foe a second and waved his hand to the bartender, "You can go." Then he smiled at the two beauties and said, "Girls, I have a friend here who is not in a good mood. Please help him out." Christian, "..." "No problem. Just leave him to us." The two beauties looked at them and smiled very provocatively. Adrian curled his lips yfully, took a cigarette in his mouth, then stood up and patted on Christians shoulder, "Make yourselffortable. I''ll go out for a while. " He walked out, after finished that. However, he didn''t expect that when he returned after going out for a phone call, the two beauties already left, leaving only a man with a gloomy face who was almost going to kill someone, His face changed a little bit. He looked at the broken ss on the table and smiled stiffly, "You didnt beat them, didi you?" "If you have nothing to do, you can get put of here now." Before he finished speaking, Christian''s sinister gaze shot over. "" Adrian touched his nose, sat down again and said angrily, "I found two women to relieve your loneliness. Do you need to hold a terrible face? Do you still want me to call your ex-wife?" Looking at him like this, without even thinking, he must had met a big trouble in front of Isabe. With Luke that big rival in love, it was not strange that he was depressed. Christian didnt want to talk to him and continued to think about his own matters. Adrian was really the first time he had seen him so indecisive. He could decide in a few seconds without moving his eyebrows for hundreds of millions of lists. But a woman made him so frustrated. If he was not afraid of being beaten, he really wanted tough. Until almost midnight, Christian put down the ss, rubbed between his eyebrows, and got up to leave. Adrian saw him and madeints about his unstable figure. He thought he would not be drunk. No matter how good his alcohol tolerance was, he couldnt drink like this. He drank a few types of alcohol together. If he didn''t get drunk, he would suspect that they were lied by this shop. He ced the jacket on his shoulder casually and frowned. Then, he mumbled, "Send me back." Adrian, "..." Well, he had changed from a guardian to a driver. Did he owe him? He thought like that, but he still stood up and sniffed the heavy smell of the wine. He raised a few Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. fingers and waved them in front of his face. "What is the number?" Christian, "..." "Did you lose your mind because of the woman?" Christian stared at him like he was looking at an idiot. "Tut, aren''t you drunk? I also think if you are unconscious, you will be thrown into a group of women to ensure that you will be refreshed tomorrow and will never miss Isa or Be anymore. " Adrian patted the smoke smell on his clothes andughed foolishly. His tone was full of ridicule. "I can also promise that I can make you lie in the hospital for the rest of your life." Christian squinted his eyes and said. Under the influence of the alcohol, Christian used to be calm and abstinent, which was a little more dark and cold now. Adrian curled his lips in ack of interest. Even though he wasn''t drunk, he would at least be half drunk and half awake. So he would not argue with him. Outside the bar, when they came out, a person that had been waiting outside for long walked out. "Christian." Lexie was wearing a long coat and dressed differently than usual. With her long hair down, her makeup was light. "Why are you here?" Christian saw her and frowned. Lexie stepped forward and looked at his messy short hair and said discontentedly, "Didn''t you say that you would being home to eat with your mom tonight? I called you but no one answered. Your mom was worried and asked me to look out for you. It was Adrian told me that you were here. " Christian turned to look at Adrian immediately. Adrian smiled as usual, "Why did you turn off your phone when you drink? Your mom couldn''t find you, so Lexie could only ask me. You know I don''t like lying." Lexie exined quickly, "Christian, don''t me Adrian, I forced him to tell me. Your mom is really worried, I even dont know how to exin it to her." Christian looked at her, and didnt say a word until the end. It was unknown that he had drunk too much, or he did not care about it. He pushed Adrian away and walked towards the car. Adrian looked up and down at Lexie and smiled, "you women are really capable of such things, even without teaching." Lexie pursed her lips awkwardly, and smiled deeply, " Thanks, Adrian. If I seed, I owe you this time." "Don''t thank me." Luke immediately waved his hand, and there was always a smile on his lips. His voice was low and cool. "I didn''t help you. Even without you, I''d find other women. You''re just a lucky- dog." Lexie''s smile froze, her face shed a trace of embarrassment, and she couldn''t stop biting his teeth. When she became Christian''s girl, she definitely would deal with him. How could he lord it over to her. He was just a rich second-generation who lives off his parents. Chapter 48 I Love You! Chapter 48 I Love You! As soon as Christian opened the door, it was closed by Adrian, who came from behind. "I also drank wine and I can''t drive. Let Lexie take you back." Lexie took the chance and interjected, "Christian, I'' drove a car, too. I''ll send you back, so that Adrian can go back and rest early." Christian frowned and looked at Adrian with darker eyes. "Are you going to stay for the night? Adrian smiled indifferently, "I can spend the night every where. I can order a room in a hotel. Dont make your mom concerned and go back quickly. Lexie replied, "Thats right, Christian, your mom is still waiting at home. Shall we go back early? " Christian''s ck eyes examined him for a few seconds, and then turned back to get into Lexie''s car, without saying a word. Adrian was a little creepy at hisst nce, but he endured not to show it and still looked at Lexie closing the door for him with a smile. Lexie breathed a sigh of relief, her tone was also light, and waved to him, "Adrian, we''ll go first, and take a rest early." " Lexie, there is only one chance for you." With his hands in his pockets, Adrian said to her meaningfully. Lexie''s expression froze. She said nothing, and drove to leave. The night was getting darker and the lights of the city were still prosperous. After driving a while, Lexie looked at the man in the back seat through the rearview mirror, with an inexplicable expression on her face. Christian sat back with his long legs slightly bent, eyes closed and motionless, like a handsome and perfect sculpture, which makes people wonder whether he was asleep or pretending to sleep. Of course, Lexie wanted him to fall asleep, but at the thought that he drank so much wine because of Isabe, jealousy poured out again. A woman with no pretty face, ability or background, and she really didn''t understand why he cared about her so much. Probably, he was just couldn''t get used to divorce suddenly after their three-year marriage. It doesnt matter. After tonight, she would let him know that each woman is better than Isabe. Thinking of what happened next, she couldn''t help feeling happy and excited again. After a moment, she thought it was time of the alcohol''s aftereffects, she tentatively called, "Christian, Christian?" Christian didn''t respond after a long time. She was about to be joyful, his cold and hoarse voice came to her ears suddenly," What''s the matter?" Lexie was shocked, and exined in a panic, "Err I wanted to ask if you''d like to call your mom first. " Adrian said that he had drank. Why was he still clear? "No. I wont go back tonight. Go to the Forest Bay." Lexie was stunned for a while, then nodded, "Oh, okay, I will tell your momter." If he didn''t go back, it would be just as she wanted. It was just what she wanted if he doesn''t go back. No one would disturb her, so it wouldn''t ruin her n. Forest bay was the apartment where he and Isabe lived before. He would return there regrly after his divorce, but she has never been there. Christian fell silent again after he finished speaking. The car was deadly silent, Lexie slowed down her speed on purpose. When they arrived at the apartment building, she stopped the car, opened the back door, and said, "Christian, we''re here." With all that high alcohol, driving all the way here made Christian''s head fainted Seeing that he had no reaction, Lexie was delighted and deliberately whispered coquettishly in his ear, "Christian? We''re here. " A few secondster, Christian opened his eyes slowly. Under the dim light, he looked at the blurry face in front of him and endured the dizziness as he got off the car. Lexie hurriedly held onto his arms and asked gently, "Christian, shall I send you up?" With the word ''Christian'', the man with blurred eyes suddenly had a jerk in his heart. All that appeared in his brain was that delicate and fair face. For a time, he forgot where he was. Lexies heart was beating hard. Her soft body was even closer to his. . Arriving at the door of the apartment. Taking out the key from his pocket and opening the door, Lexie''s eyes twinkled with hot light. As soon as the door was closed and without even turning on the light, she couldn''t wait to press him against the wall and panted,"Christian... I miss you so much... Love me... OK?" It was so dark that Lexie couldn''t see his expression She took off her coat, revealing her low-cut dress. Her soft, boneless skin stuck to his chest fiercely, while she kept rubbing his skin. In her mouth, she gasped and called out his name, "Christian Christian " No matter who he thought of her, even though he was drunk and not clear, she had to seed. He was usually very restrained. There was almost no drunkenness. He would find out if she drugged him, so she had been waiting for a long time for tonight. It was still silent, after a long time Suddenly she felt a little uneasy. Then she tried to raise her head to searched for his lips. Her palm also began to move downwards rapidly. There was no way that he had no reaction if she did this. However, as soon as she touched his waist, it was grabbed by a powerfulrge hand. Next second, the lights were on. Under the sudden piercing light, Lexie closed her eyes reflexively and then opened her eyes to meet the man''s gloomy and handsome face. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She trembled in her heart, and her little face suddenly became pale. She staggered back and stammered in panic, "Christ, I " Christian''s face was covered with a strong chill. The cold frozen sight fixed on her face for a second. Then he lifted his thin lips and spit out a word without temperature, "Get out!" They were still standing in the porch, with untidy clothes. Lexie, who had a good figure with her boobs easily to see. But Lexie had already been shocked by his look, she felt extremely cold and trembled as she said, "Chri, Christian " So horrible! She had no doubt that he would strangle her on impulse. "Leave now or leave from thepany tomorrow?" Christian looked at her with cold eyes. Lexie''s face paled again. She bit her lips and looked at him reluctantly. She begged, feeling upset, "Christian, you know heart. Could you let me stay and take care of you?" Isabe has been the past. I will always be with you. Christian, I''ve loved you for such a long time. Could you give me a chance? " Chapter 49 Is That How You Sold Me Out? Chapter 49 Is That How You Sold Me Out? The hatred in Christian''s eyes started to churn, and the coldness on his face became more furious,even more angry. Without any mercy, he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her off. Then he opened the door and threw her out of the room, without saying nothing. The door mmed. Lexie shouted outside as she knocked on the door, "Christian, Christian..." Christian sobered up a bit and ignored outsidepletely. With a ck face, he undressed and walked into the bathroom. Half an hourter, the man wrapped a bath towel around his waist and came out with water vapor. His face was still bad. He wiped his dripping hair carelessly, went to the living room, picked up his cell phone and quickly dialed a number. There was no knock outside. The phone was quickly answered. Without waiting for the other side to speak, Christian''s extremely cold voice rang out, "Adrian, am I too kind to you? Is that how you f*cking sold me out? " Even though he was usually calm and collected, he could not help but was boiling with rage at this moment. Even his words had a smell of gunpowder. Adrian seemed not surprised by his call and smiled, "Dude, although it was a little evil, but don''t you think the effect is obvious? You would reject any strange women. But Lexie has been your side for many years. If you don''t even have sexual interest in her, do I need to tell you why? If you still don''t recognize yourself now, I really doubt whether your IQ has decreased in recent years. " "Its none of your business." Christian gnashed his teeth. "Damn!" I just wanted to help you out, didn''t I? How did I be nosy? When you discover it by yourself, it will be toote and she''ll probably have been married with other guys. " "When did you learn to be long-winded from your mother?" Christian sneered. "My mother doesn''t care about you, only l think about you. Never mind. If you want to continue to pretend arrogantly, go ahead. I have done what I can do. When Luke wins Isabes heart, you can do nothing." Adrian sneered and hung up without giving him a chance to refute. Christian stared at his phone, his face was gloomy as if he would kill someone. ... Although there was no fear on the phone, Adrian didn''t have the courage to appear in front of him again. He booked a ticket early the next morning and went back to Leeds. Before Christian rushed over to thepany, he was urged home by a phone call from his mother. When Mallory saw his return, "Christian, you went too farst night. Come with me to Lexie''s home and apologize to her." She immediately med. "Mom, why don''t you ask her what she did?" Christian''s face darkened immediately. Mallory frowned, "Of course I know what she did. I told her to do that. If you want to me someone, me me. Why did you bully her? Her father said she cried overnight and was nearly going to fight you" "You told her?" Christian''s face darkened. He did not believe what she had said naturally, "Was it you who taught her, an unmarried woman, to climb onto a man''s bed without any shame?" Mallory choked and made exined in guilty. "Lexie has liked you for so many years and you are divorced now. Why can''t you consider her? She is good at everything and loves you so much. If I let her be my daughter-inw, she totally deserves you, right?" No one will I consider. Don''t waste any more time." Christian turned and was about to leave. Mallory''s face changed, and grabbed him, ""What are you talking about? Don''t think about it? Are you still thinking about that woman?" "I will not say anything else now that Her eyes were sharp, and she said hard, "I won''t say anything if you haven''t divorce her. Now you are divorced, it must bepletely broken off. I will not allow you to connect with her anymore, and our family will not allow her to enter again." The daughter of a greedy official. Their family couldn''t be disgraceful because of her. Christian''s face became more serious, but his attitude was still steady. "You don''t have to worry about my business, nor Lexie. I m busy. Mallory wanted to say something else, but Christian already went to the door and left without looking back. He was very mad. Recalling what Lexie had told her before,a cold light gradually surfaced in her eyes. On his way to thepany, he asked the staff at headquarters to send Lexie a resignation letter immediately. After a few minutes, Lexie called. He did not answer, even did not look at it. The vibration repeated for a few minutes and then stopped. Mallory called again half an hourter. He answered, although he could guess what it was. "Christian, will you fire Lexie? What are you doing? " "Itspanys business, you don''t need to worry about it, I will make my own decision." No, I don''t agree with this. Lexie didn''t vite thepany''s rules or divulge thepany''s secrets, she just had some intentions towards you, you''re going to fire her. This is not fair. " Mallory scolded him angrily. Christian said without any emotion. She should have considered the consequences before she did Material ? N?velDrama.Org. that. Why should I keep the person who would only cause me trouble?" "You!" Mallory as too angry to speak. "You know her thought. Besides, you''ve kept her close to you for so many years. And she has done a lot for thepany. However, if you fire her because of that little thingst night. How can I exin it to her father? "I will exin to him. I''m driving, Mom. I''ll hang up first. " "Christian " Holding the steering wheel and driving steadily, Christian quickly forgot about Lexie and focused on thinking about what Adrian saidst night. The car was parked in the underground parking lot. Christian sat in the car for a while and fell into meditation. After a long time, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help dialing the familiar number. After connecting, it rang only once and was hung up. He immediately sank his face and dialed it again. This time, he heard a voice prompt, " The number you have dialed is busy now... " Obviously, he had been cklisted. A breath of depression suddenly blocked his chest, and Christian slowly tightened his thin lips. Was she really mad at him this time? At the same time, Isabe directly turned off her phone after cklisted his number and continued the meeting. "Isabe, you did not look very well today. Are you tired?" Assistant Bruce asked quietly in concern. Isabe regained her senses, touched her dry face and smiled, "it''s fine. Maybe I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ll just go and make upter She didn''t slept all night, of course she looked bad. "You need to take care of yourself and rest up. I''ll make you a cup of coffeeter." Chapter 50 Start From The Basic Level Chapter 50 Start From The Basic Level Just as she wanted to answer, she suddenly remembered that she was pregnant and shook her head, "no, thank you. I don''t drink coffee. "How about tea?" Isabe looked at him with a funny expression, "No, if you really want to do something, you can make a cup of coffee for every colleague in the Department. I''m sure they will like you very much." Bruce, "..." After the meeting, Isabe went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water and put on a light make-up. When she came out, she was called by her colleagues from the Human Resource Department. " "Mrs. Jones, here are some interns just recruited for your Department. Please sign up and arrange them." Isabe smiled and nodded, then signed her name, "Alright, thank you." Soon after, she looked at that three young men and said in a warm voice, "Follow me." "Hello, Mrs. Jones." Nice to meet you all. We''ll work together from now on and work hard." On the way, they got to know each other. After arriving at the Department, Isabe handed over everyone to Bruce for arrangement, and then went back to the office to continue working Sitting behind her desk, she habitually looked out of the window. Unconsciously, she caught a glimpse of the building opposite and the office. Her mood suddenly became dignified again. Quickly taking back her sight, she urged herself to immerse in her work. In Christians office, he was looking at the woman who broke into his office indifferently. Lexie took off her sunsses and looked at him with red and swollen eyes. "Christian, I was wrongst night. Don''t drive me away. "Did you not expect this resultst night? Or did you think I would easily change my decision and even let my mother be your lobbyist." Christian seemed not interested in caring about it. After looking at her, he continued to work. "I said nothing to Mallory. Lexie''s face turned pale white. "I also gave your dad a face. Don''t you know how to talk or do you lost your memory? Do you want me to go over and tell him what happenedst night?" Lexie cried and prayed, "Christian, I was wrong. It will never happen again, you can punish me and make me do anything, don''t drive me away okay?" You know me after being around me for so long. I don''t like trouble and people who bring trouble. " When Christian finished, he dropped a few words, "Get out. "Christian " Lexie was very unwilling. She failedst night and lost her job. She suddenly felt that Adrian yed a trick on her. Seeing his indifferent attitude, she gritted her teeth and decided to go back and beg Mallory again. Definitely She could not leave the Polygon Group, or she would have no chance. She turned and was about to leave. "Wait." Christian looked at her with cold eyes and said in a low voice, "you can stay, but you don''t have to go back to the headquarters. Stay in the branch and start from the basic level." It''s not soft-hearted to let her stay, Christian knew she would not give up and would bother his mother. Even her family woulde to him. He had no mood to deal with them. When Lexie heard the first half of his sentence, her eyes lit up, but the more she listened, the worse her face became. She said discontentedly, "Basic level? Even though I did something wrong, my working ability is still there. If you let me start from the basic level, how would those people think of me?" It was fine that she couldn''t be his assistant any more, but she also had to face her superiors at the basic level. How could she stand it? "You can choose to leave." Christian''s patience was almost used rand he frowned obviously. "I will do it." Lexie pursed her lips. She was unwilling, but there was no way. If she wanted to stay, she had to do it. In fat, she had other ns in her heart. Even though she couldnt go back to Leeds, she could still do something here. As long as Mallory was on her side, how could she be afraid of not being able to enter Millers family? Christian did not look at her any more, saying," Get out."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 51 I Always Save a Beauty as a Hero Chapter 51 I Always Save a Beauty as a Hero After that unpleasant matter, Isabe hadn''t seen Christian for half a month, nor did they contact with each other. She would still unconsciously nce the big building opposite her every day when she was in office. However, the curtains were drawn all the time, so she thought that he should have already returned to Leeds. He always distinguished well between business and personal affairs, so she quickly tossed it to the back of her mind. At noon, after using herputer for half a day, Isabe went to the fitness centre after lunch, walking slowly on the treadmill. She''d been so busytely that she almost forgot that she was pregnant. There was a baby in her baby, so she must take good care of herself. "Miss Jones, what are you doing?" A colleagues who came in saw her walking very slowly on a treadmill, couldn''t help but ask in confusion. Isabe smiled and said, "Why? Can''t I take a walk after lunch?" "Sure you can! In such argepany only you take a walk on a treadmill. Miss Jones, I admire you." He then gave her a thumbs-up, which however was more of joking. Isabe didn''t care about what he said. She put the headphones in her ears then continued to walk. After ten minutes, She slowly stopped the machine. Then she leaned against the treadmill, breathing softly. "Miss Jones, here you are!" There was a clear and bright voice behind her. Startled, Isabe turned her head and saw a young and handsome face. She immediately took off her headphones and took the water from his hands, smiling. "Thanks." Minh Johnson, an intern who had just entered her department a few weeks ago. He was three years younger than her, who worked hard and was very out going. She liked him very much. "How''s your work these days? Did you find any trouble? " Minh slowly ran on the treadmill beside her. He revealed a mouthful of white teeth with a grin, "How hard could it be? Probably the biggest problem is... It was too idle." "..." Isabe didn''t what to say for a second. She had been too busy recently to have a rest, but he said that he was too idle. Was he not afraid that she, his superior, would be unhappy? Minh seemed to see through her depression and said smilingly: "I can finish my work rather quickly. If you don''t have enough time, Miss Jones, I can help you." Isabe raised her eyebrows. she joked while looking at him: "Why do I feel like I''m going to lose my job? Are you sure you''re not here to rece me? " "How dare I? I''m not as excellent as you. Even if I could get into your position in one year, you are my superior." His smile was unrestrained, which had the feeling of a young man in high spirits. "One year?" Isabe said, "You brat, even I spent three years by working day and night to get to this position." Hearing that, Minhughed a sillyugh . Isabe put down the water, walked down the treadmill, and said, "Didn''t you say you are always idle? I have a social gathering this afternoon, but John couldn''t attend it as he has other things to do. You Minh''s eyes lit up, "You want me to drink the wine for you?" "..." Isabe looked at him strangely, "Are you excited about that? You even an alcoholic? " Minhughed, "As a hero, I never miss a chance to save a beauty. Also, you should remember this while issuing bonus." "..." Hearing this, Isabe didn''t even know what to say. She stared at him in disbelief for a few seconds, and ridiculed: "For only half a month, you now have deeply understand what a workce is like. Kid, you will do better than me in future." Scratching the back of his head, Minh pretended to be innocent, "Really? Then I will never forget your nurturing in the future." Isabe was amused by him. Afternoon, in the Boom Hotel. Isabe was dressed very formally. Her ck jacket was slightly loose, which covered her belly Minh was dressed in a suit, which showed off his calmness. However, his temperament was ruined the moment he spoke. "Miss Jones, we are dressing too formal. Are our guests today very important?" Looking at him who was rather tall, Isabe could not hold back herughter though she wanted to be serious, "Just be quiet and follow behind me. I haven''t seen this guest before either. Mr. Smith told me that he has some status." From Mr. Smith''s tone yesterday, she could tell that if it wasn''t for his business trip abroad, he would definitely pick his up today. "Oh, okay " He nodded nkly and pulled at his tie. Isabe couldn''t help butugh again, then help him tie it, saying, "Don''t be nervous. It shouldn''t be that serious. I thought that you fear nothing. " Minh unnaturally touched his nose and smiled awkwardly. "I, I just afraid that I may lose your face." "that''s not a big deal, but I''m afraid those people despise us. If so, no matter how attentive we are, everything would be useless." She shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. Mr. Smith just let her, a department manager, to meet them. If their position was really high, then it would be awkward. Two of them entered the elevator, and Isabe pressed on the button for the third floor. Then she carefully knocked on the door after finding the right room. A few secondster, the door opened. A lot of people were in thatrge private room. Only then did Isabe realise that it was a royal ball, not a one on one meeting. There were also some people that she knew, who were all leaders inpanies and enterprises with some influence in Brighton. "Miss Jones." Minh exchanged a nce with her. Isabe waved her hand, and smiled as she walked into the crowd. She then asked a waiter:" Excuse me, where is Mr. Simons?" "Miss, he is over there." Looking at the direction he pointed and nodded, "Thanks." Then, she walked a few steps forward and greeted him: "Hello, I am Isabe Jones from Benton Technology." While she stayed calm on surface, she was actually a bit shocked seeing him. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought he would be a fat and greasy man in his middle age, but was this handsome guy, who had a temperament not even inferior to Christian, really Simons? It would be pity for him not to be an actor. After the man heard the voice, his attention shifted to her. He sized her up for a second, then smiled and reached out his hand, "Hello, I am Shawn Simons." Isabe was startled. she had paid attention to his face just niw, and forgot to shake his hand. In a second she went back to her senses, and immediately said with embarrassment: "Hello." Looking at her with a deeper gaze, Shawn then smiled faintly, "There is no need to be so formal. No business today. Make yourselffortable." Chapter 52 I Had a Good Time Chatting With you Chapter 52 I Had a Good Time Chatting With you Isabe was startled. When she went back to her senses, Shawn had already let go of her hand and left. He could even see that she was cautious. "Miss Jones, what''s next?" Minh asked her. Looking around, Isabe revealed a strange smile after a while, "I''ll give you a chance. Show me your ability." She looked at her watch: "I''ll give you half an hour. If you can get business cards of 10 managers, I''ll give you extra bonus at the end of the year." Minh was startled, and then sighed: "Ten? Only managers? Everyone here belongs to a reputable business in Brighton. You are not setting me up on purpose, right? Miss Jones." Isabe smirked and nced at Shawn, "If you get Simons'' card, I will give more bonus." "" It was unknown if Minh was inspired or shocked. He gritted his teeth and nodded his head, "Alright, just wait, I''ll go get them." Isabe held back herughter and nodded, then gave him an encouraging patting on shoulder. After he left, she chatted with some acquaintances and found a corner to have a sit. Then she search about Shawn on her phone. Before she only knew that he was the CEO of a very famous intepany, who had a very high status in this industry. She typed in his name, then all information and pictures about him popped up all at once. "Thirty, thirty years old?" Isabe could not help but feel sad when she knew his age. Although he indeed looked as a thirty-year-old man, she thought that he may be forty or even older, as rich people usually know how to take care of their body. She couldn''t help but think of Christian, though she didn''t know how much difference was between their assets. Christian was also 32 years old. He was young and sessful as well. She was a bit shocked. Then she found that there was hardly any personal information about him, not even the state of his marriage. However, it wasn''t hard to imagine a man of such status would either have a bunch of mistresses or keep his nose clean. "What? Trying to know me? " A voice sounded by her. Being so shocked, Isabe raised her head subconsciously and bumped into his chin. She got to her feet in a hurry, " Mr. Simons?" Wasn''t he just drinking with someone in the distance? When did he show up? Then she saw that her phone was still lit up. She quickly shut it in embarrassment and put it into her pocket. Shawn was amused by her look. He sat down and patted the seat beside him: "Have a sit, you can help me block those people a while. I also want to rest for a while." Isabe understood that he was probably tired of those people who kept drinking and chatting with him. But what happened just now still made her feel embarrassed, so she hesitated whether to sit down. "Did you say that you''re from the Benton Technology?" Ignoring her hesitation, Shawn started a conversation. How could she forget that this was a big shot in this industry? She should grab the change and rope him in. After thinking it through, she sat down politely and smiled, "Yes, I am from Benton. I reckon you should know our Mr. Smith, right, Mr. Simons?" "Yes, I''ve seen him a few times. But It''s my first time in Brighton." Isabe was a bit startled. It was quite surprising that he had never been here before, because Brighton can be reckoned as a "How is it? Do you like Brighton? " The man smiled, whose gentle and refined temperament was revealedpletely, "I just arrived here Isabe became curious, "Then why did you want toe here, just due to your work?" Since Shawn had never been here before, he might not have corporate with manypanies here . If she could sessfully rmend Benton Technology to him, then her bonus may be doubled at the end of the year. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Thinking about these, Isabe felt motivated right away. Since she was extremely short of money, she had to think about how to make money all time. Shawn nodded, "Yes, I n to invest in a fewpanies in Brighton, and may also find some opportunities to cooperate. You can give me some rmendation if you have any good suggestions." Indeed. Isabe was slightly happy in her heart, but she was not in a hurry to rmend Benton. Instead, she analysed the entire business industry in Brighton to Shawn. Of course, many of them were her own opinions, most of which were unprofessional and even shallow. However, what she wanted to express her sincerity to him. Shepletely forgot about Minh as she was talking with Shawn. When she finished, She saw a cup of juice in front of her. Shawn was looking at her, smiling faintly. After a while, Isabe seemed to have understood. Her face flushed, and she was so embarrassed that she said. "Mr. Simons, making a fool out of yourself in front of you! " This was so embarrassing. She even dared to offer to teach fish to swim. "Have some water." Shawn smiled, and he didn''t have any expression of disdain. His eyes revealed a glimmer of unfathomable light, "I think you are really outstanding, and has your own good ideas. I even want you to work at my ce." "Ah?" Isabe was a little shocked. Weren''t they talking about work? She had used a long time to bring up Benton. Why did he talk about her at the end? She thanked him. Just before she was about to say something more, he suddenly stood up and took out a tissue from the table. He then wrote down a string of numbers on that tissue. "My phone is with the secretary. This is my number. We can make a appointment next time. I had a good time chatting with you. Today is not that convenient, so I''ll leave first. " Isabe was ttered, she was in a daze, and immediately stood up and nodded, "Oh, okay, sure, um, thank you. You should go ahead, Mr. Simons." He looked deeply at her for a moment, then left. As Isabe looked at the back of Shawn, she couldn''t help but admire him. The fame, wealth, look, most importantly, he had cultivation, perhaps no woman would resist this kind of charm. Of course, if she was not pregnant and hadn''t have someone in her heart, she would definitely fall for him. No, she had no one in her heart. She didn''t love anyone at the moment. Isabe told her to wake up. "Miss Jones, why did you cripple yourself?" Minh suddenly appeared, looking at her strangely. Chapter 53 How Many Gays Would Here Be? Chapter 53 How Many Gays Would Here Be? Isabe was startled again, she stared at him, "Do you always walk without making any sound?" she''d be scared to death tonight if she had a heart attack. "Ha HaLook, my spoils of war. " He smiledcently as he waved the business card in his hand in front of her. Isabe was startled, she looked at those cards and asked: "So many? Did you get them one by one? " There were totally thirty cards. A few even belonged to some vice presidents. How did this guy get them? "Yep, definitely not over time. It''s just that I saw you chatting happily with Mr. Simons , so I didn''te to disturb you." Minh drank the fruit juice and said. Isabe tilted her head, and looking at his self-satisfied look. Suddenly, she suddenly narrowed her eyes: "You haven''t sold out yourself, have you?" "Pfft!" Minh almost choked on some juice. He pointed at his surroundings, "Then how many gays would here eb?" "" Looking around, Isabe choked as well. There were indeed not many women. "Moreover, My face was given by my parents, which is my power. You can''t disdain it." He stressed with dissatisfaction. Isabe didn''t know how to retort him. She could only touch his head in all seriousness, "As expected, you did not disappoint me. As I promised, I''ll rmend you to Mr. Smithter." "What about you then, Miss Jones?" Minh nced at her defiantly. "Have you got anything from chatting with that CEO?" Isabe raised her eyebrows, thenughed and waved the tissue in front of him, "Do you think that I got my job by nothing? " "But Miss Jones, that word was muddled. " Minh stared at the paper in her hands and said Hearing this, Isabe instinctively lowered her head to look at the tissue. Her face changed. She didn''t know when the tissue was stained with water. Several numbers had all missing. "What the hell!" Isabe instantly fell the state of joy to an ice cer. She really wanted to curse now. She spent so much effort, which was all in vain at the end. Minh swallowed his saliva after seeing her gloomy face. He said carefully, "How about asking him again? " "I''m not that shameless" He had already humbled himself to write down his number for her. If she beg him again, it would be even more embarrassing. After feeling upset for a while, she let out a breath and said: "Forget about it. I still get something tonight. I hope he can still remember me the next time we meet." Minhughed, "He will, since you''re so beautiful." Isabe immediately gave him a stare. After the gathering, she did not n to return to Benton since there was only 30mins before they got off work today. She said to Minh: "Well done today, Minh, you can go home earlier." "Where are you going now?" "Of course home." Minh looked at his watch andughed: "Don''t you have a car? What''s the hurry? How about I treat you a dinner? " "Are you sure you want to treat me, instead of let me treat you?" Isabe suspected. Minh said, "Miss Jones, can''t you just give me a chance to bribe you?" Isabe pretended to hesitate, "If you don''t act like so pitiful, I may consider it, or I might feel very uneasy." "I didn''t know you still have a conscience." Minh said. "" They drove to a nearby restaurant. Then they found a random spot in the lobby and sat down. Looking out of the window, Minh said with regret: "I heard that the hotpot restaurant across the way is newly opened, which is not good. I was gonna take you there to have a try." Hearing that, Isabe immediately shook her head, "No, I prefer light foods recently. It''s best to bring your friends over next time." She had to be on the lookout for the sake of her baby. After pouring a cup of hot tea for her, Minh casually curled his lips, "I noticed that you have be chubbier recently. It''s not like the result of having too much light foods." Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. Afraid that he would suspect something, she fiercely red at him: "If you say one more word, I will not eat with you but lose weight at home." Minh hurriedly begged for mercy, "Okay, okay, I''ll stop it. You''re the thinnest and prettiest in the world." "Let me order!" She gave a cold snort, but she also began to worry in her heart at the same time. She may not be able to hide it for long now. "Oh, please order whatever you want." "Of course I will." Isabe took the menu and started to order. She didn''t ask for his opinion about the dishes, then returned the menu to the waiter. While waiting for the dishes, she called Diana. "Mom, I''m eating outside. there''s no need to cook for me tonight." "" "En, go to bed after dinner and don''t wait for me." "" "Okay, I''ll take care. I''m hanging up." After hanging up, she saw Minh looking at her in a strange way. "Why look at me like that?" "Miss Jones, I heard from some colleagues that you have already married." Isabe lowered her head and drank some water, concealing the emotions on face. Then she said lightly: "You still want me to be an old virgin when I am at this age? I''m not ugly to the point that no men like me." She was actually not that old. She married Christian at 24 years old, and now she was just 27. Many girls was still single at her age. However, maybe she had experienced too much, she lost all her passion for everything. "Yeah, that''s true." Minh thought seriously for a few seconds, thenughed, With such a capable and beautiful wife like you, all men would fall for you, right? "You are a man. Ask yourself." Isabe pursed her lips. Minh didn''t know she was smiling or not. No matter how capable and beautiful she was, she was not the type that Christian was into. He This is from N?velDrama.Org. wouldn''t be gentle to her regardless of what. In fact, as long as a man loves a woman, he wouldn''t care whether she is capable and beautiful, or good at cooking. Even if she had many disadvantages, she was better off than anyone else. Minh wasn''t aware of her abnormality, and said in confusion, "I don''t know." "" Isabe was startled, then asked, "You don''t have a girlfriend?" It can''t be. Aren''t young boys like him very popr nowadays? He was alone. How strange. "Nah." "Any ex-girlfriend?" "Ugh There was one. " He replied after thinking for a few seconds. Chapter 54 You Had The Guts To Force Him Chapter 54 You Had The Guts To Force Him Suddenly, Isabe didn''t feel it strange at all, "Oh, so you''re not over it, right? I didn''t know that you were infatuated with one girl all time." Minh shook his head, whose eyes were so clear. "No, we were together when I was a only teenager. I can''t even remember her face now." "" Isabe was a bit embarrassed then. So the boy was still a pure, innocent virgin. It seemed like she couldn''t joke around with him so casually next time. Just them, the waiter served the dishes, which coincidentally her from her awkward situation. Isabe was extremely grateful by that as she picked up her tableware, saying, "Let''s eat." Minh stared at the dishes for a whole while after the dishes were all served, and then asked the waiter nkly, "Is there nothing else?" "Sir, Your order have been served." "Ah, okay, I see." After the waiter left, he looked at Isabe who had already started eating, and put on a wry smile, "Miss Jones, I said that I''ll treat you, but you really don''t need to save money for me that much, right?" There were only vegetarian dishes on table, with only one small of beef soup. Was she afraid that he was unable to treat her? Isabe replied without even raising her head, "I told you that I''m into light foods, and you said that I get fat, so I wanna lose my weight. One more word and I won''t eat a bite. " Hearing this, Minh could only give up. After dinner, it had already darkened, but she was not in a hurry to return home. The downtown was very lively and there were many people. Isabe felt that she hadn''t been so rxed for a long time, as she walked aimlessly along the pathway. Before she got divorce, she always wanted to walk with Christian in such ce at dusk. She would be satisfied simply by that. However, except for the grocery store, he had never been any other ces with her. Moreover, as he was busy at work and hadn''t much time, they had always been in a hurry. Now that she felt it ridiculous when thinking about it. She didn''t know how she held that long at that time. She then walked for a while absentmindedly. Then she went back to her senses by the vibration of her phone. "Hi, Naomi." "Where are you now, Isabe?" Naomi''s tired voice sounded the phone. "I''m outside right now." "Are you busy?" "Not really. Why? What''s wrong?" Isabe stopped in her tracks. "I just got off from my work. Where are you right now? I''ming for you." Looking around, Isabe said: "Okay, but you sound very tired. Why don''t you go home and rest earlier?" "No, I need to talk to you. I''ll see youter." "Oh, ok." Naomi quickly hang up the phone. Isabe became a little worried, so she sent Naomi her location immediately. Then she entered a cafe at the side. After half an hour, a tired make-up woman showed up. "Have you had dinner?" Isabe stood up. "No, no appetite." Naomi sat down after taking off her coat. As if she had lost all her strength suddenly, she curled up in her chair. "Anything happened?" Naomi, who was her university roommate, was now a very good friend. She had worked for a few years. Through her hard work, she even bought a house in Brighton and brought her parents here. She had always had her own idea when solving problems. She was very cautious and shrewd but also had an unworldly personality. Naomi rarely to be like this, probably she had something urgent. She remained silent for while, then waved at the waiter. "Can I have some wine?" "" This is a cafe. How could she get wine? Isabe then said to the waiter: "One juice, and dessert at random, thanks." "Sure, please wait a second." Naomi looked at her resentfully, "I wanna have a drink." Isabe said coldly: "Before you tell me what happened, I won''t let you drink a bit." Naomi red at her, and then gave up after a few seconds: "Alright, I drank too muchst night, and then slept with Hal." "" Isabe was so shocked that her expression seemed to freeze. Naomi calmly covered her mouth before she could scream out. Staring at her, Isabe pushed her hand away then sternly asked: "You guys have done everything?" "We drank that much and had forgot everything, and you still want me to push him away?" "" Isabe then calmed down, "So did he say anything today?" She knew that Hal, who was Naomi''s superior. The rtionship between them had always been dubious and neither of them had made it clear before, probably because they were colleagues in the samepany. Naomi was a bit embarrassed, "I left before he woke up and then hid from him all day. I haven''t seen him until now." "Don''t you think you''re too naive? You will meet each other eventually. What''s your n?" Isabe frowned. Naomi was upset, "I haven''t thought through yet. Ah f*cked Since when did I be so terrified? Isn''t is just a one-night stand? Why do I look like an innocent virgin? " Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Isabe didn''t know what to day, and then said seriously: "Are you still in the mood to tell jokes now? If he recognise you as his girlfriend, that''s for the best. But if he refuses, how will you face him in the future? " Naomi curled her lips weakly, "To begin with, I was one-sided. It has nothing to do with him. Probably I drank too muchst night, and I didn''t let him go " Isabe choked again. She did remembered that Naomi had told her that she had a crush on him, while she wasn''t sure about his feeling. Suddenly, Naomi became worried and asked, "Do you think whether he would think of me as a dissolute woman, and begin to to look down on me in future?" "" Isabe was angry to the point that she evenughed. The she said disdainfully: "Do you mean that you had the guts to force himst night?" Naomi vigorously nodded her head. "Is he drunk or Is he tied up? Can''t a man even push a woman away? Even if he has feelings for you, is it a gentleman to take advantage of a girl when she was unconscious? You even dare to love such a guy? " "I " Naomi went speechless. She then forced out a few words after a while, "Last night I couldn''t remember at all. " She couldn''t remember at all that who took the initiative, but they indeed had sex, as her body could feel it. Isabe felt a headache. She pressed her hand to the her brow and thought about ways for Naomi. Suddenly, she asked: "Did you take the medicine?" Chapter 55 Raise Child For Someone Else Chapter 55 Raise Child For Someone Else Naomi gave her a stare, "Do you think I''m stupid as you? Raising child for someone else after divorce. This is from N?velDrama.Org. " "" Hearing that, Isabe''s pretty face darkened, "Raising child for whom? It''s my child. Besides, do you have to mock me? " Naomi said apologetically, "Sorry, babe, I was wrong." She knew about the things between her and Christian more or less. Isabe said snappily: "Then why did youe for me? You know what to do, but you won''t listen to me no matter what I say. The answer is that, If you don''t confess yourself to him, you can never get any result. " She had never seen that man before, nor did she know if he was good or bad. At most, she heard praise words from Naomi. Naomi suddenly became silent, whose face became indifferent. Then No one spoke for a long time. Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Naomi was a bit shocked, "It''s him." Isabe stared at the phone which was still vibrating, then looked at her, "You''re not answering it?" Naomi hesitated. Isabe understood, "You''re afraid that he would reject you, and ruin your hopepletely. Then you may not be able to continue working with him, right?" Pursed her lips, Naomi did not say a word. Isabe sighed, pushed the phone to her, "It''s not bad to know his attitude. If he just refuses to admit it, you can give up and never think about him again. But it would be even better if he says he likes you and wants you to be his girlfriend." Naomi then raised her head and looked at her. She hesitantly answered the call, and then pressed no handle. "Where are you, Naomi? Um, aboutst night, can I talk to you? " Naomi was startled, without saying a word, she just looked at Isabe with questioning eyes. Isabe also hesitated for a few second, then nodded. After telling him her address, Naomi hang up without saying further. Isabe worriedly looked at her, "It might be inappropriate for me to be here. Do you need me to leave, Naomi?" Naomi smiled tiredly: "You should go back first, your mother may be worried about you. I''ll call you if anything happens. " Isabe frowned, "Are you sure you won''t get drunk here if it''s not a happy ending? I think I''ll better stay here with you. When he arrives, I''ll just somewhere else to leave you guys a space." Naomi burst outughing, and taunted: "You think I''m still those innocent young girls? Wasn''t it just one-night stand? Isn''t just get rejected? I''ll just treat it as I''ve been bitten by a f*cking dog and continue to enjoy life tomorrow. " "Yep, I believe that." Isabe nodded without hesitation andughed, That''s why I''ll watch over you. If by any chance he was hit by you, I''ll have to bail you out tomorrow. Although Naomi was a little cowardly the man she like, she never showed any mercy when she met scumbag. Isabe suddenly begin to feel worried about that Hal. "Pfft, I am a gentledy. Why would I do such a cruel thing?" Naomi pouted. After roughly 20 minutes, Isabe went to sit on an empty seat in the corner. A few minutester, a man entered cafe, looking for something. Isabe didn''t dodge since he hadn''t seen her before. She raised her head as to size him up. With a shirt matching with his suit pants, he looked rather calm on the surface, but someone Isabe felt that his eyes were full of urgency. Probably seeing Naomi, he quickly walked over without hesitation. Then Isabe heaved a sigh of relief for some reason. Maybe the result wouldn''t be that bad. Chapter 56 He Wasnt That Bad Chapter 56 He Wasn''t That Bad Isabe didn''t keep staring at them, but asionally throw her gaze outside the window. Her eyes were a little dazed. No one knew what she was wondering. After a long while, someone patted her shoulder. She suddenly went back to her senses. Then she saw that Naomi stand behind whose her expression became a bit gentler than before. "Good news?" Without asking, Isabe had already guessed out. Naomi was embarrassed as she pursed her lips and sat down, saying softly: "He said that he wasn''t sure about his feeling for me, but he didn''t want to upset me as well. He said that he''ll be responsible and is willing to take me as his girlfriend. "" Stunned for a few seconds, Isabe suddenly did not know what to say. Why did she feel that he was another Christian Miller? If you don''t love her, just say it straight away. Why are you even fucking talking about responsibility? But Isabe didn''t want to see her upset again, so she only smiled andforted her, "Looks like he isn''t that bad." "So what! All bullshit." Naomi immediately said what Isabe didn''t dare to say, whose eyes revealed ridicule. Isabe then awkwardly said, "Then what''s your reply? Did you agree?" Naomi looked at her and stated in a nd voice, "I said that we should calm down and shouldn''t meet again during this period." "What''s his reaction after that?" Naomi shrugged her shoulders. No one could not tell if she was disappointed or happy, "Nothing. After pondering for a whole, he finally said just one word, which was ''Okay''. How indecisive." Looked at her for a few seconds, Isabe thenughed: "Obviously it''s you who aren''t ready yet. It''s also possible that he was testing you without exposing his attitude yet. He just wanted you to take a step back. " "What the fck!" Naomi clenched her teeth, "Such a scheming man." Isabe disdained, "And you still love him that much." "" Seeing that she became happier a bit, Isabe bought her some food then drove her back. On weekends, Isabe rarely didn''t need to work overtime, so she helped Diana to tidy up their This is from N?velDrama.Org. apartment. The doorbell suddenly rang as she was pouring out the withered flowers in the vase. Diana called out, "Isabe, open the door." "Okay." Just when Isabe was wondering who woulde to visit this early in the morning on weekends, she was greeted by a ''small ball''. Stunned, then she smiled: "Hi, Rachel." Luke anxiously pulled candy back, telling her, "You can''t rush over like this, as you may injure auntie." She probably couldn''t understand what pregnancy was, so Luke could exin it that way. Rachel nced at Isabe guiltily, then nodded her head. Isabeughed and said, "Luke, it''s okay. Come in." Luke nodded, who was still holding gifts in his hand. Then he gave a bunch of roses to Isabe, "This is for you, Be." Isabe looked at the big bouquet of roses and was started for a second. Then she gave a stiff smile: "Thanks, Luke. You don''t have to bring so polite next time." "Who is it Oh...!" Suddenly, Diana''s cries came from balcony. "Mom!" Isabe put down the roses and ran to the balcony quickly. Luke rushed to the balcony as well. Looking at Diana who fell to the ground, he was shocked, "Auntie!" "Mom!" Isabe''s face turned pale. She bent down to held her, asking anxiously: "Are you all right?" Diana herself was so frightened that her face was ashen. She slowly stood up, then suddenly cried out in pain, "It hurts so much, Gosh!" Isabe was became scared. She anxiously squatted down and checked, "Where does it hurt?" "Sit down first!" Luke remained calm and pulled over a chair to help her sit. Then he squatted down and examined her wound. He pinched her leg lightly, which caused Diana to gasp, "Right, here it is." Luke asked again, "Do you feel painful at any other ces?" "No. Just my leg." Diana said somewhat embarrassingly. Isabe frowned, "I should have let you open the door just now. It''s all my fault." Luke then said, "If so, then it''s my fault foring at that time." Then he stood up, "Let me take her to the hospital for a checkup." "Okay, I''ll go with you." Isabe didn''t have time to think too much. Without even changing her clothes, she took Rachel along with them to the hospital. It was the same high-ss private hospital. It wasn''t that Isabe wanted to go there, but because she had set up a VIP card and there they didn''t need to line up for so long. She let Diana do a full body check-up. Luckily, she would be fine after a few days of rest, as there were only a few injuries on her leg, Sitting in the ward, Isabe finally relieved. Luke came in with the patient list and smiled gently, "The doctor said that you can go home tomorrow if you don''t want to be hospitalised. However, I still suggest for you to stay here for two more days. Since Isabe still need to work tomorrow and there is no one take care of you at home." Diana immediately said, "It''s okay. There''s no need to spend money in hospital." Isabe frowned, "No. There is no one at home, and I can''t stand you scaring me again. You should stay in hospital." After tucking her in, Isabe dragged Luke out of the sickroom. In the corridor, she turned her head to look at Luke holding Rachel and smiled guiltily, "I''m sorry, I should have treated you to dinner. Sorry for the trouble." Luke looked at her deeply for a while, and then said, "Isabe, can you please not be so courteous to me? Luckily, I''m here, or how could you take your mom to the hospital only by yourself? " Isabe unnaturally turned her face away. "Thank you so much, Luke." Luke''s gaze softened then. He said self-deprecatingly as he walked slowly: "I hope that you can need me more like this in future, then I''ll still have a chance to show off myself. "" This time, Isabe became more embarrassed that she even touched her ears. She tried to think of a response in her mind, "Um Luke, I told you I will think about it " Chapter 57 Why Is He Here? Chapter 57 Why Is He Here? She frowned and hesitated. After a few seconds, she gritted her teeth and said, "Sorry I haven''t made up my mind yet. " She really didn''t know what to do. For no reason, she just couldn''t have the same feeling for him as for Christian. Considering many factors in reality, she was seriously getting along with him during this period. Nevertheless, after such a long time, she still feel him more of a normal friend than boyfriend or husband. Luke looked at her, whose eyes grew dim for just one second, but his smile was still very gentle, "No worries. I''ll wait. As long as you don''t reject me, I still have my confidence." Isabe gratefully looked at him, while the guilt in her heart increased at the same time. She should make up her mind as soon as possible, as not to waster Luke''s time. Then Luke went out to buy some food. Isabe stayed in the ward with Rachel. Suddenly, she received a call from Mr. Smith. "Hi, Mr. Smith." "Miss Jones, did you get to know Mr. Simons a few days ago?" "Yes, we chatted for a bit, but I couldn''t introduce ourpany to him properly before he left." She lost the phone number that she managed so hard to get. However, Mr. Smith didn''t mind at all. He smiled, "It''s okay, just now his secretary sent an invitation for me as well as you. We''ll meet this afternoon. If you are free, can you make it? " "" Right now? Isabe looked at Diana who was still putting on the drip, then asked: "Did he ask for me to show up?" "Yes." Mr. Smith also felt weird that Simons even remembered her. Isabe sighed. Mr. Smith sensed something, "Are you free? Do you want me to exin it to them? " He couldn''t force her, since it was a temporary decision. "No it''s okay. Please send me the address and time. I''ll be there right away." Isabe didn''t refuse at the end. As a manager, it was her responsibility to put thepany''s interests in the main ce. Also, Mr. Smith was apassionate leader to some extent, so she couldn''t put him on the spot too much. "Okay, okay. Let me know when you get there. I''ll give you extra bonus at the end this month. You have my words." Isabe smiled, "Thank you so much, Mr. Smith." F*ck that, she had no morals in front of money. After hanging up the phone, she found the nurse and told her to take care of Diana. After she returned to the ward, Luke had already been back. "Isabe,e for lunch." Isabe said embarrassingly, "Sorry, Luke, I just received a call from thepany. I need to deal with some urgent matters." Luke''s expression didn''t change at all, despite that he was a bit surprised. He just asked: "Do you have to go now? You''ve not eaten anything yet till nao. You take care of your body no matter how busy your work is. " Being a little dissatisfied, Dianained: "Didn''t your boss know what''s weekend? Why does he always let you work overtime? Didn''t you tell him that I''m injured and need you to stay with me? " Isabe and Luke looked at each other, then she said. "Mom, you are absolutely NO.1 in my heart. I just told every detail to the nurse and you can rest at ease. I''lle back as soon as I finish work." Luke alsoughed, then said: "I''m free this afternoon, so Rachel and I will stay here with you, Mrs. Jones." Isabe was startled, she looked at him, "Luke, there is no need to trouble you. I''ve talked to the nurse and you don''t have to stay here with her." "I need someone to stay with me. I just want to chat with Luke! It seems that he is more filial than you." Diana then urged her in a bad mood, "Go, leave! quickly finish your meal Don''t let your big boss wait too long. " Isabe, "..." She just casually ate a little, then was chased out of the ward by Diana. She went home first to get changed, then drove to the hotel. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At around 3 pm, Isabe saw Mr. Smith, Mr. Simons and several people at jadeite forest restaurant. In the private room decorated in an antique style, there were two people sitting on the floor and making tea together. Smoking curled up from the incense burner. Inside room, there was another woman as well, who eemed to be Shawn''s secretary. As they were chatting, Shawn saw Isabe and said: "Miss Jones,e over." Isabe revealed a dignified smile, and she then respectfully nodded: "Hi, Mr. Smith, Mr. Simons." The handsome and calm man put down the cdon cup in his hand, then looked at her with a faint smile, "Miss Jones, I thought that you would call me after the royal ball, but I overestimated my charm." Hearing that, Isabe was immediately embarrassed. She then forced out a smile: "I was just afraid that you may be too busy, and I have to prepare everything well and invite you formally." How could she invite him since she lost his phone number? "Have a sit." Shawn said with a warm expression. His secretary then put a cushion behind her. "Thanks." Isabe slowly sat down on her knees, but she hadn''t got used to such posture. Furthermore, she was pregnant for a few months, so she felt very uforable and almost fell. Shawn quickly supported her and hisrge palm firmly held onto her shoulders. He smiled faintly and said, "Be careful. Do you need a chair." Isabe sat steadily immediately, then shook her head in embarrassment: "No, I''m okay." "Don''t worry." Shawn passed her a cup of tea. His ck eyes were calm and deep, "Just likest time, you can talk what you hadn''t finished." Isabe blushed with her head lowered, "I taught fish to swimst time. Now, I better not make a joke in front of you and Mr. Smith. I came here to study today, so I''m all ears. " "Indeed, with three business veterans here today, it would be kind hard for you to have a talk." Isabe was stunned, "Three?" She nced at Shawn''s secretary, who was a very young and beautifuldy. Shawnughed, smelled the tea and said, "There is still one more toe, who iste." Isabe understood and nodded. Suddenly, she heard something behind, then she subconsciously turned her head. When she saw him, her eyes froze. The tall figure with such a perfect handsome face, who else could it be other than Christian Miller? Isabe''s face turned ugly. Her heart Why was he here? Did he even know Mr. Simons? But it wasn''t strange at all. Their were all business giants, and they were also big names, so it shouldn''t be strange for them to know each other. Chapter 58 We Divorced Chapter 58 We Divorced Christian face changed a bit when he saw Isabe, as if he was also a bit surprised by her presence. But shortly after he walked over to greet the other two, like he didn''t know her. Mr. Smith immediately stood up, "Mr. Miller." Shawn sat without moving, but onlyughed, "I just said that if you werete, you would have to drink more wine as punishment. Then you arrived right on time, but you still have to drink some." Christian sat at the opposite of Isabe and casually smiled, "I still need to driveter, so I might just have some tea." Shawn shook his head, "That''s not interesting at all. We rarely gathered together, so it''s worth drinking. I even heard that the filiale of Polygon in Brighton was located right across from Benton. Such a huge destiny is not something that one ss of wine can finish." "Yes, Yes." Mr. Smith smiled and nodded, he then personally poured tea for Christian. The moment Isabe saw him, she became absent-minded with her head down. No one knew what she was wondering. Shawn nced at her andughed, "What''s wrong, Miss Jones? You can tell jokes with me, but when Christian showed up, you can''t even talk anymore? Isabe raised her eyes subconsciously, and instantly met the handsome face of Christian. Her heart went into chaos, then she shifted her gaze away and smiled, "It''s normal, right? I didn''t have too many Material ? N?velDrama.Org. chances to sit with people like you guys before." She didn''t even dare to think about it as a small manager. After knowing that Christian was Polygon''s CEO, she was curious once a while. Other than his handsome face, he usually didn''t talk much. How did he manage such argepanu? She had really known little about him before. Christian smiled at her suddenly, "Same here, I wouldn''t even know Miss Jones if it not for Mr. Smith." "" With her expression stiffened, Isabe became embarrassed for a moment. His real meaning was that if it Mr. Smith didn''t bring her along, there was no way someone like she could sit here with them. Is he humiliating her? She then forced out a smile, and said, "Indeed, I should thank Mr. Smith. Without him, I might not have been able to see Mr. Miller." Her real meaning was that if she had known that Christian woulde, she would never show up. Mr. Smith, who was mentioned a few times, looked at them with an inexplicable expression.He could only smile awkwardly. Looking at Isabe, Christian pursed his lips without saying a word. Shawn nced at them, whose expression reveal nothing, but he said in a strange tone, "I have known Christian for a few years and heard that Brighton is his hometown, so I invited him over today. I didn''t know that Miss Jones knows him as well." Isabeughed lightly, "Yes, I''ve met him before... just a few times. " She purposely emphasized it on ''just a few times'', thinking that she may anger him a bit. But the man just spat out a few words, "I don''t remember it at all." Isabe, "..." This b*stard! They talked about business, future development in Brighton, and the cooperation with Benton that Isabe most looked forward to. But when she saw Christian today, all her passion for work had gone, so she didn''t pay attention to what they talked about. Afterward, the Mr. Smith suddenly looked at her and said, "Miss Jones'' husband seems also to be a investor in Leeds." Suddenly, everyone looked at her. Isabe was so frightened that her nerves was seemingly pricked. Shawn was a little surprised, "You''re already married? Miss Jones, you are still very young and doesn''t look like that. " Isabe nced at Christian opposite her with a stiff smile and said: "I married a few years ago, at that time I was too young to considered well before got married." Too young to consider it well? Christian''s face tensed up slightly as he stared at her. If her father hadn''te to his home, then why would his father forced him to marry her? Things wouldn''t have turned out to be like this. However... If he hadn''t married her, he wouldn''t have discovered that Shawn was amused by her, "Seems like you and your husband love each other very much. It surprised me that you would say such words as if you have been married for long. Being able to bnce work and family, your husband should be very outstanding. Since he is also in the Leeds, probably I even know who he is. Can you tell me his name, if you don''t mind?" Isabe''s heart skipped a beat, then said embarrassingly: "No, he''s just doing some small businesses. Nothing like you guys at all." Christian saw the way she tried to hide it, and in his heart a trace of anger welled up. If they didn''t get a divorce, she just wanted to hide it for the rest of her life? In his desperation, he hadpletely forgotten how their marriage was like before. What the hell was the rest of her life? The agreement said their marriage onlysted four years, and he had never admitted she as his wife in Polygon. Christian felt that he was like her lover who couldn''t be known by others, and he then coldly looked at her, "Miss Jones is too modest. If he can do venture capital activity in Leeds for so long, he must not be that simple, right? Tell us his name, and I hope I''ll get to know him in the future. " "" Isabe would have smashed the cup to his face If she was not calm enough, s What was this a*shole want to do? Did he want her to tell the world the name of her ex-husband that much? Being silent for a second, Isabe raised her head and smiled lightly: "Although I want to say his name, he has nothing to do with me right now. I had divorced with him so it''s not so good to reveal such private thing. " "Divorced " Mr. Smith was startled, then suddenly recalled her borrowing money previously. He said in embarrassment: "Isabe, I''m really sorry." Isabe didn''t mind it at all, "Mr. Smith, it''s okay. It''s not a big deal, so I didn''t intend to tell you." However, Shawn did not look embarrassed at all, who even said naturally, "Miss Jones has handled this kind of things so cleanly, which makes me admire you even more. I believe you will meet someone better since you''re so young and pretty." "Thank you, Mr. Simons, for your blessings. I also believe that." Isabe thought he was just being polite and so she only replied inly. But her eyes looked at Christian opposite her all time. Chapter 59 Forced Kiss Chapter 59 Forced Kiss Christian, who had already darkened his face, stared at her. His anger almost couldn''t be suppressed. So he had been the only one who cared about divorce, which in her eyes was just a simple word. Isabe lowered her head to taste tea, and no one could see her emotions. A whileter, she put down her cup. "Excuse me, I need to go to the restroom." She rushed to the restroom after leaving the room. She then sshed a handful of cold water on her face, ignoreing her makeup. Then, she buried her head in the water to calm herself down. When she heard that someone hade in, she quietly wiped the water off her face. Although her facial features were still charming and exquisite, Isabe didn''t want to look at them at all right now. She saw the embarrassment and awkwardness in her eyes, which should be seen by him as well clearly. After cleaned up her face, she suddenly felt herself a bit ridiculous. She then lowered her eyes and threw the crumpled tissue into the trash can. Then she began to reapply her makeup. After she was done, she walked out. However, she couldn''t find her way back because just now she left in a hurry. "Damn! no! " She held her forehead in her hands, feeling headache. Feeling embarrassed to call Mr. Smith, so she started to look for it herself. Whenever she saw a door with simr decoration, she would bent down and open a bit of it to check if the room was the right one. However, after a long time, she still couldn''t find it, so she gave up. When she lifted her head, she bumped into something, causing her to cry out in pain. She was startled when she saw Christian was frowning as he held onto his lower jaw. She cough guilty and coldly asked, "Why are you standing behind me all of a sudden?" Christian rubbed his lower jaw and said indifferently: "To see what you are peeping for." He knew that she must lost her way. When he arrived this hotel, he found that it had many rooms. The design was Chinese-style, which to her was absolutely a maze. "You''re the one who was peeping." Isabe''s face darkened, and wanted to leave. Suddenly, Christian reached out and grabbed her. Isabe was startled, she stared at him: "What do you want?" "When did you know Simons?" He seriously asked. Isabe was baffled, "Does that have anything to do with you? I''ve never seen you cared about me so much before, But now you are even interested in my work? What? Are you nning to keep me as your mistress after refusing to remarry me? " The man face slowly darkened. With a slightly cold gaze, he said, "He''s not that simple, and not easy to get along with. Stay away from him." After half a day, he found that Shawn was extremely interested in Isabe. Although he had known Shawn for a long time, they had only cooperated once, and they could hardly be called friends. He even suspected that today''s appointment was an borate scheme. Isabe was startled, then sheughed with a taunting look in her eyes: "Am I that silly in your mind? Who would be simple if he is in such status? We had slept on the same bed for three years, and I still don''t know you so well. Please don''t worry about me anymore. " "Isabe " Christian suddenly felt as if his throat had been strangled. He looked at her with a "I didn''t ... try to hide anything from you. " Because it was just a contract marriage, he only went home once a week. He never talked about his work with her. Thery even never sat down and had a chat. Isabe smiled lightly, "Because you never had a ce in your schedule for me." Christian suddenly went silent. The ridicule in Isabe''s eyes grew even stronger, then she said: "It''s meaningless to recall the past right now. Don''t make it like you are infatuated with me and got dumped. My future husband may get it All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. wrong." After that, she left. But after she turned a corner, all the strength in her body dissipated. She patted her forehead worriedly. She still didn''t how to get back It seemed that she had to call Mr. Smith. Just as Isabe was about to take out her phone, a voice sounded behind her, "Turn right and then turn left. Second room." "" Hearing that, Isabe''s hands trembled, but she didn''t turn back. She calmed herself down and then straightened her back. After she put her phone back into her pocket, she started to look for the room again. "Turn right first Then left... Second..." Then she stopped at the door. Before she could push it open, she was brought in by a force suddenly. Next second, her back was knocked against the wall and her lips were covered immediately. The entire process onlyst for a few seconds, which was so fast that Isabe''s mind went nk. Her lips became warm. She sensed the familiar feeling of that man. After she opened her eyes and saw the handsome face in front of her, her head immediately trembled. Did she just kissed by Christian? His tall body covered her in the narrow space, sucking her breath fiercely. He initially only wanted to tease her, but he had never had this kind of naive thought before, not even to mention the impulse just now. He wanted to get close to her. When he got to kiss her, a faint yearning grew in his heart. "Christian, let, let me go!" Isabe sobered rather quickly, but she mind was still nk. Was he even know what he was doing? "Christian..." Struggling to avoid him, Isabe crumbled as he let out a low roar. She became more and more confused nore. They had already signed the divorce agreement. Why he just couldn''t let her go? "Christian...", Isabe struggled to avoid his fierce kiss. Christian went back to his senses all of a sudden. He stopped kissing and his eyes revealed helplessness. "I''m sorry, Isabe!" She leaned against the wall, feeling a bit hard to breath. But her anger rose in her face, then she red him and pped him with all her might. Chapter 60 Responsibility Chapter 60 Responsibility She angrily scratched her hair, then pushed him away. Before he could say anything, she left in embarrassment. In the end, she asked the receptionist for the right room number and a waiter took her there. Except for her messy hair, she seemed to look normal on everything. Christian was already there when she returned to the room. Looking at her, Shawn chuckled, "You have gone for such a long time. you shouldn''t have got lost, should you?" "No, I just got a phone call." Isabe smiled faintly, but she was secretly shocked inside. Did he guess it out or just by observing? Thinking of what Christian''s warning just now, she frowned slightly. Shawn indeed looked even more scheme against her? Besides, with his wealth and talent, it wouldn''t be her turn to win his heart. "Since we''re all here, let''s go to the restaurant next door. I''ve already made a reservation" Shawn smiled elegantly and said. His secretary was the first to get up, followed by the rest. Isabe followed behind Mr. Smith, without even looking at Christian. Acting also as if nothing had happened, the man showed an indifferent expression on his handsome face. Rich people were indeed different. They could show off their richness through a single dinner. There were only a few people sitting by therge people, which looked rather empty. Isabe chose to sit between Mr. Smith and the secretary, and in this way Christian didn''t sit across from her. She could finally raise head and look forward freely. But what happened just now had been lingering in her mind, which made her a bit absent-minded. Shawn called her a few times without getting any response, then Mr. Smith couldn''t help but give her a nudge. "Miss Jones, are you okay?" Shawn asked with care. Isabeughed awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Simons. I was just thinking about my mother. She sprained her leg today and is still in the hospital right now." Shawn frowned, "Do you need to go back now? It''s okay. I heard from Mr. Smith that you should rest today. I feel kinda bad for calling you out. " Looking at her, Christian didn''t say a word. Isabe shook her head, "It''s okay. I''ve called the doctor. She should be fine." "Are you sure it''s okay?" Mr. Smith asked as well. Yes. But I may have to return early today. I hope that you can understand, Mr. Simons, Mr. Miller. " She apologetically looked the people except for Christian. "No worries. Come, let''s eat first." Shawn called out, who was gentle and calm all time. After several minutes, the waiter came up to pour wine for everyone. Shawn said: "Mr. Miller, Mr. Smith, this is my very first time in Brighton. My newpany will operate soon, and I hope you can take care of me in the future." "Oh Mr. Simons, You have filiales around our country in almost all kinds of industries. You should be the one taking care of Polygon." Christian raised his ss with azy look. "And Benton as well!" Mr. Smith chuckled as he raised his ss to clink with them. They then emptied the ss. The waiter full them forthwith. Shawn smiled, looking at Isabe across him: "Miss Jones, we hadn''t a chance to have a drinkst time, so we should drink and make friends this time. The cooperation between our twopanies depends on you in the future." Hearing this, Isabe was a little confused, "Depends on me?" She then looked at the Mr. Smith beside. Mr. Smith smiled: "Thepanies invested by Mr. Simons in Brighton all intend to cooperate with Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Benton. I want you to take this job." Isabe felt a bit upset, as she didn''t want to take it. After hesitating for several seconds, she said tactfully: "Mr. Smith, Mr. Simons, I''m not very qualified for such an important project as I only know how to deal with data. If anything goes wrong, I won''t even know what to do. I''m sorry." She had been working for years, knowing that she should do things within her capabilities and never make any trouble. Chapter 61 Thats Not What I Meant Chapter 61That''s Not What I Meant She had originally thought that she had made things clear enough, but who knew that Shawn said with a smile: "I''ll take the responsibility If something goes wrong. I still believe in you, Miss Jones. " Mr. Smith also encouraged her, "Since Mr. Simons has already said so, Isabe, just ept it. It''s a good opportunity." Isabe showed a stiff smile. She did not want this opportunity at all. In just a few months, even if she could hide her pregnancy, she wouldn''t dare to take such a huge project. Simon and Smith didn''t know that she was pregnant, but Christian did. He slightly frowned and looked at Shawn with a faint smile: "Mr. Simons, I really admire your courage. Making a newbie with only three-year-working experience take a project with a few hundred millions. Are you not afraid to lose all your money? Your trust on her seems a bit personal." No one present expected him to interrupt, and they all looked at him. Shawn raised his eyebrows, and smiled lightly: "I heard that Polygon has been corporate with Benton, and Miss Jones is working on it now as well. Are you not been personal?" Christian carelessly spoke, "Probably because Mr. Smith is training his new blood. But I wouldn''t appoint her if it was me." Isabe: "..." Was he helping her or deliberately diss her? Shawnughed, "Mr. Miller, you might not know Miss Jones very well. Since she has only worked for three years, she should be very hard working as she has gained such a thorough understanding of this industry, so I think I should give her the chance." He then looked at Isabe, "Miss Jones, there is no need to be stressed. My people will also coordinate with you. You can ask them anytime if you have any issues." Theres a trace of coldness shed in Christian''s deep ck eyes. He did not speak nor did he look at Isabe. However, now he was almost certain that things was not that simple. Isabe lowered her eyes and pursed her lips. She understood she couldn''t refuse since he had said that. A few secondster, she raised her face, smiled, and nodded, "Okay, I will work hard to achieve the best since you trust me so much." "Alright, let''s toast." Shawn raised his ss and looked at Isabe. She looked at the ss in front of her, and decided to just take a sip. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to drink after clinking sses with Shawn, she heard a voice from the other side, "Isn''t Miss Jones going to visit your mother in hospital? Do you even want to drive after drinking? " Startled, Isabe then secretly shot him a re. Even if he wanted to help her, he didn''t need to embarrass her like that, right? Then, in a sh, she could only bite the bullet and smile: "I am sorry, Mr. Simons. I need to driveter, so I cannot drink with you today. But you can still drink with my boss and Mr. Miller, and I will serve you wine." Shawn shook his head andughed, "I almost forgot that. What a poor memory. Mr. Smith, Mr. Miller, cheers." Holding his ss, Mr. Smith said extremely politely, "Sure, I''m here to just drink with you two today. Christian nced at Isabe, picked up a ss and smiled, "Mr. Miller." The three drank. Isabe took the bottle of wine from the waiter. Then she refilled the sses of the three people one by one. When she walked in front of Christian, she refilled his ss to the brim, significantly more than the other two. He nced at her, without saying anything. Seeing that, Shawnughed: "It seems that Miss Jones doesn''t like what you said just now. However, to be honest, I also feel bad for her, and you''ll have to finish the wine, Mr. Miller. " Christian looked extremely calm, seeming that he was looking on others'' trouble with indifference. He looked at Shawn with a smile, raised his ss, and said meaningfully: "Looks like Mr. Simons intentions today were not to drink." His words were a little disingenuous. Mr. Smith was startled, he looked at Isabe and anxiously tried to smooth things over, "Ha ha...Mr. Simons definitely isn''t just to drink here today. In the future I will have to trouble you two to take care of my small Benton. Mr. Simons, your investment in Brighton truly helps us a lot. Here, a toast to you. " Mr. Smith wasn''t stupid. He was more than ten years older than Shawn and Christian, and had seen all kinds of storms and waves in this industry. Anyone could tell that Mr. Simons may have a crush on Isabe, due to hispliment to her. Even he could see that, not to mention Christian. But as a superior, he shouldn''t meddle in her private matters. It seems like he had to privately investigate what Isabe thought about this. Upon hearing this, Shawn looked at Christian and put down the ss. He then smiled, "Christian was not here for drinking either, right?" A trace of glimmers danced in Christian''s eyes. But he didn''t say a word. Indeed, if she was not here, he would have left early. But from Shawn''s words, it was as if he already knew what he was thinking about. This suddenly made Christian be more vignt. Isabe looked down, pretending that she didn''t understand what they meant. But she indeed didn''t understand. Although she could feel that they were testing each other in their words, she really could not guess what they were trying to do. However, she didn''t want to think about it, as she just wanted to get out of here right now. After a while, they finally stopped drinking, but it seemed that they didn''t intend to end the dinner immediately. The three men were a little drunk, but they were all business veterans, so they could hardly lost their This dinner made Isabe very ufortable. She pretended to look at her watch, and then she nudged Mr. Smith and whispered: "Mr. Smith, I''m still a bit worried about my mom. May I leave now?" Before Mr. Smith could reply, Shawn smiled, whose handsome face was somewhat enchanting, "Miss Jones, go back now and greet your mother for me. If there is a chance, I will visit her sometime." Then Mr. Smith nodded, "Okay, the secretary will send me backter." Chapter 62 I Was For My Children Chapter 62 I Was For My Children Isabe stood up, then nodded in gratitude, "Thank you Mr. Smith, Mr. Simons, I''m leaving now." She ignored Christianpletely. After that, she hurriedly left. After getting outside, she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and pressed down heavily on her forehead, feeling extremely tired. During the past three years in the workce, this was the first time she had been in such a difficult situation. Everyone had his own idea which she couldn''t figure out. Then she drove her car straight back to the hospital. Next day, Mr. Smith did not contact her again. Isabe could finally stayed in hospital in relief. Luke came in the early morning as well. Seeing him, she was startled: "Why are you here? You''re not busy today?" "No, not very bust." He smiled gently and ced the breakfast on the bedside table. Then, he nodded towards Diana, "Mrs. Jones, I will take her there." Diana said, "Ok, I''ll watch over Rachel for you." Isabe looked at them nkly. Then Luke dragged her out by the wrist before she could say anything. "Luke, you?" In the hallway, Luke smiled as he walked: "Mrs. Jones told me that you will do the pregnancy test today, but her leg was injured, so I''ll go with you." Pregnancy, pregnancy test? Isabe blinked in bewilderment, and suddenly understood. When had she nned to do that pregnancy test today? Mom, you shouldn''t have sold your own daughter like that. She smiled stiffly. "Yeah, I almost forgot. But it''s okay if I don''t do it today. I can change the date." If he was with her, the doctor must misunderstand their rtionship. "Why should you change the date since we are already here? Let''s go, I''ve already registered for you online, and we won''t waste too much time if we go now." "" His arrangement made Isabe have no way to refuse. She looked at him awkwardly for several seconds, then said, "Alright, it may take some time. Let me know if you have anything, Luke." "Okay." They then walked to the obstetrics and gynaecology department. Luke listened to the doctor''s instruction even more seriously than she did, so he was naturally mistaken as the baby''s father. Isabe tried to exin, but was interrupted several times. Finally, she could only awkwardly look at the man. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You should be very careful not to overwork. Don''t be too tired. Moreover, no smoke or alcohol" While the doctor was patiently instructing her, his gaze was always on Luke. It was clear that he said this to him. Isabe could only look down at the pregnancy checklist with embarrassment. After a while, she heard something from behind. The doctor, who was facing the door, asked, "Sir, this is the obstetrics and gynaecology department. Can I help you?" Luke and Isabe turned around almost at the same time. "I''m looking for her." The man slowly walked in, and naturally embraced her shoulders. He asked the doctor with an extremely calm tone: "How is the baby?" Isabe, "..." Doctor, "..." Ten minutester, Isabe asked with anger on the rooftop, "Christian, why you came here? Do you know what you were doing just now? " In her entire life, she had never felt so awkward. She would probably never forget how the doctor looked at her when she left. And Luke was also present. How would she be able to face him in the future? "You didn''t tell me that you were doing the test today, so I''mte." "" Isabe became even more angry. So he was even gonna apany her today if she had told him? She never thought this man could be so shameless. "There is no need. Luke is far more gentle and considerate than you. Do you think I even need you?" She sneered. Suddenly, Christian approached her with his hands in pocket. His expression was indifferent, "Luke did this for you, but I was for my own children. Since they are mine, I won''t let them suffer. You can do whatever you want with him, but I''ll take care of my two babies." "" Isabe looked at him in disbelief. Christian seemed to have read her mind, then said indifferently: "I will not fight with you for the custody. but since they are mine, I will take my responsibility." After a long while, Isabe finally spoke, "It''s good that you got to know it, but practically you only provided a sperm. Since we have divorced, you are not qualified to fight for the custody even if I admit you''re their biological father." Had he already known that she wouldn''t abort the children, so he decided to pester her in a different way? She suddenly confused. What''s the point of pestering her all time since he didn''t even love her? Just because he didn''t want the two children to call some other man ''daddy''? Chapter 63 Ill Take Care Of You Chapter 63 I''ll Take Care Of You "I won''t waste my time on these things. No matter who brings up my children, I will not care that much as long as they grow up healthy." He looked at her expressionlessly. No one could tell anything from his dark eyes. Hearing this, Isabe was startled. She didn''t expect that he would think that way. Or was he just scheming something secretly under his pleasant words. "I''m their mother, so naturally, I won''t let them suffer even the slightest bit of harm. Since you don''t care about me, you don''t have toe to see me. After they are born, you can visit them anytime you want. I''m not that narrow-minded" Christian tilted his head. He then ridiculed: "You can''t take good care of your own mother. Luke also has a daughter, do you think that he can always by your side? Isabe, I really suspect whether they can be born or not. " "" Hearing this, Isabe didn''t know what to say, whose pretty face flushed as she red at him angrily. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What do you mean whether they can be born or not? "If you don''t always show up, I may be better." Christian smiled. "Is that so? How many pregnant women drink and go on business trip all time? Do you think the children stick to your body?" Isabe''s face darkened. She bit her lips and said, "None of your business." If she hadn''t divorced, her father wasn''t in prison, and she wasn''tck of money, she would also stay at home and rest all day as other pregnant women. However, she couldn''t speak this out, since she was the one who asked for the divorce, and her pregnancy was an ident as well. Her father had only himself to me. All these didn''t seem to have much to do with him. So there was no point to argue. After that, Isabe turned to leave. Christian quickly grabbed her arm. He may also realise that what he said were a bit harsh, so he softened his tone and gently said: "Since they are mine, I''ll take care of you before they are born." "" Isabe was a bit stunned. Her heart felt like it was pierced. Knowing that he did these only for her children, she couldn''t help but feel an inexplicable sense of loss. Eventually, he just didn''t like her anyway. Leaving his hand, she left with just a sentence. "Whatever you want." Christian watched the back of her walking away, whose tense expression rxed gradually, as though he was relieved. His expression were helpless andplex. It seemed that he could only take it slow. When Isabe got down from the rooftop, she saw Luke still waiting for her, who asked, "Are you alright?" "Why do you even ask this, Mr. Allen? The children are mine, so why would let anything happen to her?" Christian came out from behind her, whose smile was a little cold. Isabe angrily turned around and looked at him, "Why are you still here?" "I shouldn''t be the one leaving, right? Mr. Allen brought his daughter here, so it may not be very convenient for him to take care of the elder. His tone was calm, but everyone could know what he meant. Luke''s face darkened a bit as he hugged Rachel. Then he said with a faint smile, "Mr. Miller, it''s my duty to take care of Mrs. Jones and Be. But with you here, things would be more difficult for Isabe." Diana was now lying on bed. From their conversation, she could instantly guess that Christian probably knew that he was the father. She already felt rather guilty hiding the truth from him, and she even didn''t know who to help. After a while, she gave a hollowugh. "Hum Luke, Christian, you can go back. I''ll be fine with Isabe and the nurses here." Hearing this, Isabe couldn''t be more thankful to her mother. Christian was her babies'' father, and she made Luke get into this. It was really a dilemma. She also imitated Diana and said politely with a cold smile, "Mr. Miller, the children and I are both fine, as you can see. So you can go back now." She then shifted her gaze to Luke, and spoke in a much gentler tone, "Luke, thanks for everything today. I can take care of my mother and you can take Rachel home." Chapter 64 You Even Want That Chapter 64 You Even Want That Luke probably didn''t want to put her on the spot, so he nodded his head considerately, "Alright, call me if you need any help." After this, he said to Diana. "Mrs. Jones, I''ll visit you another day." "Sure, Sure. See you then." Diana waved her hand while smiling. When Luke was about to leave, he didn''t forget to pull Christian along, as he politely said: "Mr. Miller, it seems that we have nothing to help with here. Why not let Isabe and Mrs. Jones rest well, I''ll treat you a cup of tea?" Christian looked at Isabe, then nodded expressionlessly: "Alright." Isabe, "..." What are they doing? Will they fight? They shouldn''t be that naive. Isabe wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She touched Rachel''s head and then closed the ward door. After confirming that they had indeed left, she immediately turned her head to look at Diana who was on bed. Seeing her questioning look, Diana immediately coughed dryly in guilt. Then, she started to drink water as to avoid Isabe''s gaze. Isabe called out coldly: "Mom, don''t you have anything to say?" Diana gulped down a mouthful of tea, then pulled up the quilt andughed dryly: "Isabe, I want to sleep now. Why not you go home now?" "Mom!" Isabe''s voice sounded obviously heavier than before. she frowned with a dissatisfied expression: "What did you tell Luke yesterday? What the hell was the pregnancy test? " If Diana didn''t do this, why would Lukee over again and meet Christian today? Then she wouldn''t be so embarrassed right now. "Hum, I " Diana felt very guilty. She blinked her eyes and pretended to be innocent, "I didn''t say much. Didn''t he want to pursue you? I just wanna help him." Who would expect that Christian also came today? Thinking of it, Diana suddenly turned around and looked at her sternly with a questioning gaze, "I haven''t even asked you about Christian! Haven''t you divorced already? Why did hee today? Could it be that he wants to have the custody?" At this point, Diana''s attitude became extremely resolute, "Isabe, That''s impossible. They are your children, and you''re not allowed to let him have them. I will help you raise them." "" Isabe retorted in her heart, "You help raise them? You''re still relying on me! How could you even raise children with an injured leg? She sighed and thenforted Diana, "Mom, you''re thinking too much. He didn''t ask for that. It''s not what you think Forget it. Just don''t make things difficult again, okay?" She didn''t know how to deal with the chaos. Diana also knew that she didn''t do it well this time. She pursed her lips and gloomily said, "Fine, I won''t. It''s up to you." Hearing this, Isabe looked at her suspiciously. She didn''t believe what Diana just said, but since she had already made her promise, Isabe couldn''t say anything more. She put the backrest down slowly, lied t, and pressed the quilt under the arm. She then pretended to sound causal: "Isabe, I still need to remind you that since Christian has already known that they are his children, his mother will definitely soon as well. That narrow-minded woman will not give up her grandsons so easily." Every grandma wanted to have a grandson. For such a rich family, they would even ept an Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. illegitimate child, not to say hers. Isabe was startled. She then walked to the side of the bed with a cold face, "They are born after I get divorced. Its nothing to do with their family. How could she get their custody? She must know this, right? " But with Diana''s'' reminder, she suddenly became unsure. Diana curled her lips, "You want that old woman to understand this? She only has one son, and has want a grandsons for a long time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have tried to get him and Lexie together after divorce. Isn''t her intention obvious? " She had seen this kind of thing a lot. In the past, as the wife of the first judge of Brighton, she often attended afternoon tea parties with some nobledies. They loved to talk about such things. Isabe then lost in deep thought, whose expression was somewhatplicated. Mrs. Miller was always duplicitous to her. She had seen through this long ago, but she didn''t say it out. This was because they havent always lived together, so she didn''t need to care too much things. Now that they were divorced, they almost lost contact with each other. She knew that Mrs. Miller had probably already treated Lexie as her future daughter-inw. If she knew that she had two grandsons, would she give Lexie up immediately? Thinking of this, she suddenly shook her head, looking determined. "No, I will never give my babies to her, they are mine no matter of what. I won''tpromise. " Without saying anything, Diana pursed her lips, with a look of worry on her face. If she didn''t get married again, with her current financial condition and a father in prison, she indeed had no capability to raise the two children. What if Miller''s family keep pestering her? Diana didn''t dare to say these words out for now. Isabe had already been very stressed, and she didn''t want her to take on everything only by herself. After leaving the ward, "Mr. Miller, coffee or wine?" Looking at the calm man in front of him, Christian''s face darkened a bit: "Coffee." "Sure. It''s not good for drink alcohol in the morning." Lukeughed and then looked around. Seeing a cafe nearby, he said, "Mr. Miller, please." Rachelid on Luke''s chest as she looked at Christian timidly. Christian also looked at her, and then asked indifferently, "What happened to your daughter, Mr. Allen?" Luke was startled for a moment. He never thought that he would even pay attention to Rachel. He gently said, "Autism." Just as Luke thought that Christian was just casually asking, he suddenly said, "I have a friend who knows experts in this field. I can him to you if you need." Luke''s face changed a bit, the he smiled: "I really appreciate that, but it''s just that I''ve seen many experts either from home and abroad during the past few years, but it didn''t work. That''s why I decided to bring her back for a period. I wanna take it slow." Chapter 65 Ill Take Good Care Of You Chapter 65 I''ll Take Good Care Of You Christian only faintly smiled, "You are indeed a good man." "Youre ttering me. I just love a simple life. I don''t want many other things." Christian didn''t speak anymore. After a few moment, they sat in the cafe. Luke put Rachel on a chair, ordered some desserts and two coffee. After calming himself down, he asked Christian: "Yon don''t want to let her go, Mr. Miller?" Christian leaned on his chair andzily looked at Rachel who was having eating her dessert, "This is between her and me, and I don''t think it has anything to do with you, Mr. Allen." But in his heart, he was actually thinking, so Isabe likes a home-style man who can look after children and cook? Apart from looking after children, he could also help her do other houseworks. Wasn''t it boring to marry to a man simr as him after divorce? What exactly did she want? Love? She might even not love Luke. Life? He didn''t think there was anything bad about their past life. He never argued with her. She hated housework, so he rarely asked her to do it. Was this not enough? "But I''m awyer, Mr. Miller, have you ever thought about what troubles you have brought to Isabe?" Luke slightly frowned, whose eyes became somewhat sharp. Christian was startled, "Troubles?" "Your mother." The two words made Christian''s heart sink. He understood what they meant instantly. "I know how to deal with her. Before I solve the problem, I won''t tell anyone about it." "Deal with her?" Lukeughed, "With Isabe''s current condition, she simply is unable to raise twi children. How will you handle this? She won''t remarry with you, so, except for offering the alimony, you may have to take away the custody from her. Your mother definitely would definitely not ept the first choice. " "" Suddenly, Christian fell into silence. After a long while, he asked Luke in a low voice, "What do you want me to do then?" His mother was indeed tough to deal with. He knew her character, and once she found out about the babies were his, she definitely wouldn''tpromise. Luke lightly stirred his coffee, saying indifferently "Children or money, she would definitely choose the former. You can act as if you dont know anything as before, and stay away from her after the children are born. After the children were born, she wouldn''t refuse you to visit them." This was exactly what Isabe nned on. Without even thinking for a second, Christianughed, but his eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of ice, "Luke, are you nning to take it until the end? I''m not interested in legal consulting or whatever. The children are mine, and they only have one father. You should just spend more time on Rachel, and consider the suggestion I mentioned before. That expert is really good." He pointed at Rachel with his chin, then stood up and said coldly: " Thanks you, but I''ll leave now." Luke''s eyes instantly dimmed a bit. Without saying anything, as Luke quietly watched him leave. He understood as Christian had made it very clear. No matter if it was Isabe or the babies, he wouldn''t let them go now. After a long while, Luke lowered his head and asked Rachel with a gentle gaze, "Do you like auntie Isabe, Isabe?" The little girl tilted her head and looked at him. Then, she smiled, and nodded her head. After that, she continued to eat. Luke then smiled lightly but his eyes revealed a look ofplexity. ... This morning, Isabe stayed in the ward and chat with Diana. They had lunch together and after Diana fell asleep, she went to the garden for a walk. Feeling a bit tired, she sat down on the bench to have a rest. Then she looked around and found a stall that sold hot drinks. She walked towards there and said to the waiter, "A bubble milk tea, please." Suddenly, a voice interrupted. "I''m sorry, we don''t need it." Before Isabe could react, she was pulled away by someone. She then looked at the back of his head went angry, "Christian, why do you show up again? I''m thirsty and wanna a milk tea. Does that even bother you?" The man softly replied, "It''s not good for your health. What do you want to drink? I''ll buy you." "" "" Isabe''s expression was a bit strange. Then she impatiently shook his hand off, "Enough, Christian, even if you don''t care about me, I will still give birth to my children. So don''t worry. Do what you should do, okay?" "No." Christian lowered his head and looked at her condescendingly, giving off a sense of oppression, "I know all of your bad habits, and I don''t see my babies in ICU as soon as they were born. So, I''ll take care of you during this period." But I also promise that I won''t tell anyone about the children." "..." Isabe instantly went speechless. B*stard! This is from N?velDrama.Org. What bad habits did she have? Isn''t it just smoking and drinking? But after she got pregnant, she had never done these again. Didn''t she know how to care for her babies? Seeing that she had been humiliated, Christian smiled lightly. He raised his hand to rub her hair, saying "Alright, haven''t you got thirsty? I''ll take you to buy some water, huh?" Because she wasn''t at work, she wore a very casual outfit with a messy hair. Without makeup, the girl looked rather delicate and gentle. Her fair and delicate face became chubby after pregnancy, which made him feel morefortable. The gentleness in his voice made Isabe lost in a daze for a moment, then she stared at him, and fiercely said: "Then why are we still here? Do you want me with thirst? " Christian, "..." "Alright, let''s go." He held her hand naturally, and walked in front and a trace of warmth slowly emerged on his handsome face as he turned around. Chapter 66 Who needs you to buy me clothes Chapter 66 Who needs you to buy me clothes Isabe stared at him and felt a bit upset. She didn''t know why she was suddenly softhearted. She knew that he did this only for the children. Seeing he caring about her, she just couldn''t refuse. ''How despicable!" Isabe thought of herself. Christian bought her a warm milk, then he asked: "What else do you want to eat?" "I''m not that hungry." Isabe said snappishly. "Then do you wanna sit down and have a rest?" In fact, he had followed her the whole way. Lest she be displeased, so he hadn''t shown up until just now. "I''ll go back now, and you should as well." Holding the warm milk, she turned to leave. Christian stopped her and said: "Your mother''s leg is injured, so you''ll have nothing to do in the ward. Let''s walk for a while and then go back to dinner." "" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Isabe stared at him weirdly for a few seconds, then sneered: "You really know how to make decisions for me. When did I say I''ll have nothing to do back there? Do you reckon everyone is like you, who wanders around like stray dogs all day? " Christian, "..." Stary dogs? She now really has know how to diss him back. As a judge''s daughter, he always knew she was eloquent, while she had never been as harsh as now. Did she hate him that much? "I''ll be back to Leeds tomorrow, so I''m only free this afternoon. We don''t have much time. Come, let''s go." He smiled faintly and held her hand again, not letting her refute. Isabe was startled by his smile just now, and by the time she went back to her senses, she found herself had already followed him behind. Her face flushed, then she said sullenly: "Are you walking your dog? Can you let go of my hand? Don''t think you can take advantage of me by using the children as an excuse." "" Christian had no choice but loose the soft little hand he held, as he didn''t want to be chased away. The next moment, a speeding car passed by her side. "Be careful!" Christian''s face changed and instinctively pulled her into his arms Isabe was stunned. Before she could realise what had happened, her body was wrapped in warmth. The smell of his body made her feel at ease. However, she immediately went back to her senses. With a cold face, she pushed him away, "Let me go! You really don''t miss any chance. " Christian''s handsome face look a little tense. He frowned, "This is what I should tell you. I''ve never seen you so confused before. Can you please be careful when you are walking?" "You, I " Hearing this, Isabe was tongue-tied. Her face flushed, but she could''t find any words to refute him. She''d never known that he was so long-winded before. After that, it became natural for Christian to hold her hand. She would immediately be obedient as soon as she met his faint gaze, no matter how hard she tried to struggle it away. It wasn''t because she was scared of him, but because he always could find words to refute her, which mostly were about the children, and that all he did was for them. So she could only give up. After a while, they arrived at a shopping mall. Afraid of meeting acquaintances, she didn''t want to go inside, frowning, "Why did you take me here?" "Shopping." Isabe immediately tried to break her hand away from his, saying: "You can go yourself. I don''t wanna shopping, and I''ll go back now." But Christian gripped her hand more tightly, whose tone was extremely calm as he said, "I''ll send you back after shopping. Why in a rush? Just treat me as a client. Do you need to be so nervous?" "Who, who is nervous?" Isabe stuttered and said angrily: "Besides, who would hold hand with a client?" Anyone would see them as a couple if they held hands like this when shopping. If she met an acquaintance, how would she exin? "Then you want my arms around you?" "" "My arms around you?" "" Christian looked at her with a calm and even serious face, "You know, I just can''t leave a pregnant woman alone since there are so many people here. That''s not so gentleman." "" "What the hell of gentleman!" In her heart Isabe roared angrily, whose face dark and gloomy. She had never known he could be so shameless "Calm down!" She thought. After calming dow, she ground her teeth and cursed, "Christian, you win this time!" B*stard! The man touched her head and held her hand tightly. He then smiled, "Don''t be angry. It may hurt the babies." "" After that, they entered the mall. Christian straightly went to the clothing area. With a cold face, Isabe ignored him and didn''t speak. No one knew what she was wondering. When they stopped at a female clothing store, the saleswoman immediately greeted them with a smile, "Sir, madam, are you looking for some clothes?" "Hmm, we''ll see by ourselves, thank you." He said with an indifferent tone and nced round. "Oh sure. Please call me if you need any help." After the saleswoman left, Christian went to pick out a few clothes. Isabe finally felt that something was wrong. She grabbed onto his arm, "Who needs you to buy me these? Christian, are you insane? " Even a street hooligan wasn''t as shameless as him. He even wanted to buy her clothes after divorce. Christian pushed her hands away, whose his face didn''t change at all. He looked at the clothes as he said calmly, "Your belly is bing obvious now. Wearing tight will affect the development of our children." Isabe bit her lips: "Then I still don''t need you to but it. I can take care of myself." The outfits she was wearing now were almost all in loose-style, but she couldn''t wear in that way every day, as it may cause suspicions. "The clothes you''d bought are not the suitable size, which are also ugly and very different from your previous style. People may get suspicious. Besides, I didn''t say I would pay for them. I''m just picking out for you, so you''ll pay by yourself." "" Isabe suddenly wanted to p him. Does he even know how expensive it is? She used to shop in this store here, but now she didn''t even dare to have a window shopping. And he just said that for granted. Chapter 67 He Is My Brother Chapter 67 He Is My Brother "Of course, if you haven''t taken any money, I can pay you first." He then put the clothes into her arms. Without even blinking his eyes, as he said, "Go and change. I''ll help you take another look." Isabe didn''t moved. Her eyes gradually grew cold as she looked at him, as if she was brewing some sort of emotion. Christian then said indifferently: "If you still want to work, then listen to me. I don''t think Mr. Smith would need a pregnant woman as his subordinate, wouldn''t he?" Isabe''s face instantly darkened, whose aura became heavy. He was threatening her! But he was right. Although herpany would pay maternity leave, it was only the base sry. Her family couldn''t hold on for long due to her current situation without the bonus and the project Moreover, considering the workcepetition, if she left, there must be someone recing her at any time. She definitely couldn''t lose her job now. After all, she still remembered what Diana had said at the hospital. "Christian, if you let me lose my job, I''ll kill you with my children." Even though she said so, she still obediently went to the fitting room. Without saying a word, Christian continued to choose clothes for her. "Pack all these up." "Sure, wait a moment." Looked at the handsome man in front of her, the saleswoman blushed a bit. Isabe got changed and came out of the fitting room. Looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help but admit that it indeed looked more fashionable and tasteful than the bargains she had bought. Before her father got arrested, she also liked to buy such clothes. With her own sry, she could afford quite a few famous brands. Of course, at that time she also wanted to dress herself pretty when she was with him, but he probably didn''t even notice about it. Then she saw the boxes the saleswoman had packed and asked, "These are all mine?" Christian agreed as he sized her up. "I still have a lot of clothes at my house, so I''ll just need one or two." In front of the sales, she didn''t want to embarrass herself, so she tried not to get angry. "Since we''ve came, we should buy enough. I won''t have so much time in the future" Christian naturally took her wallet and handed over a credit card. Isabe was startled, then she wanted to grab the card, "But I''ll have time." What did it matter if he had time or not? With so many clothes, she may be bankrupt. Christian easily dodged her and gave the card to the sales, "You''d better note alone. If you need anything, buy online." Isabe''s face turned ugly. Before she could refute him, she heard the sales said with envy, "Madam, your husband is not only handsome, but also considerate." "You''ve misunderstood. He''s my brother." Did it called considerate to swipe her card? Brother? The saleswoman was embarrassed by her words. Sheughed then dryly. Christian''s face instantly became a little awkward, but he didn''t disy it too overtly. After all, brother sounded morefortable than ex-husband. Then the saleswoman politely sent them off after she paid the bill. Isabe felt upset when she walked out. She had just lost a month''s wages. But Christian didn''t seem to see her expression at all. He then pulled her to a shoe store. Seeing that, Isabe held onto her purse tightly and immediately refused, "Christian, have you done yet? I really don''t need these stuff. Can you just stop? " He just didn''t know how much she cared about the money now. The man nced at her bare white and tender ankles, frowning, "It''s turning cold. No more such short socks." "" Knowing that he wouldn''t listen to her, she anxiously pulled him into a children''s clothing store, "Don''t you just want to buy clothes? Let''s buy kids clothes. " Since he wanted to buy clothes anyway, she might prepare some for her babies in advance. Christian frowned but didn''t refuse. In the children''s wear store, they picked out clothes like a normal couple. But most of them were chosen by Isabe. Christian followed her closely behind with a shopping cart. There wasn''t much emotion on his face, but he didn''t seem to be impatient at all. Seeing the various children''s wear, Isabe felt like she had really be a mother. She gradually smiled gently, andpletely forgot that there was an ex-husband who broke her heart behind her back. Christian gazed down at the side of her face, whose stiff face slowly softened. The children, and her He had never thought about this before, partly because he was too busy at work, but also because she had been so obedient that she seemed to have no sense of presence in front of him. They once lived in two parallel worlds. "Christian, look at this " Isabe took a little toy and happily smiled at him. But right at this moment, she saw the gentleness inside his eyes that couldn''t be retracted in time. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. He had never looked at her in that way. While she was still in a daze, Christian suddenly lowered his head and urately kissed her lips. This scene was clearly photographed by a mobile phone in distance. There were three young sexy and fashionable women. Looking at the photo, the woman in the middle was sullen and jealous. "Lexie, haven''t they already got divorced? Why are they still...? " The woman the middle was Lexie, who was shopping with her two friends. she didn''t expect to meet Christian. Before she could went to greet him, she saw Isabe. That b*tch was still pestering him since they had already got divorced. How shameless. "Still what? She is just slut trying to seduce man all time!" Lexie clenched her teeth and cursed. "But Aren''t they shopping the children''s wear?" Another girl asked with confusion. Lexie scoffed, "That''s why she''s so b*tch, for being a stepmother and seduce her ex-husband at the same time." "Stepmother?" The girl rubbed her chin and said doubtfully, "She was wearing t shoes and her Material ? N?velDrama.Org. clothes were so loose. I thought she was pregnant." Women knew well about women, especially these who were gossipy. They could tell whether Isabe was really pregnant with a nce. Her word made Lexie''s face changed, as she suddenly turned her head and asked, "She''s pregnant?" The two girls were stunned by her reaction. They then said carefully, "I was just guessing." Lexie''s expression suddenly bing very terrifying. She said with a strange smile, "We''ll know whether she is pregnant or not right away." If she was really pregnant, she would not let her be at ease no matter whose the child was, let alone Christian''s. Chapter 68 We Are Not Robbing Her Man Chapter 68 We Are Not Robbing Her Man With dted pupils, Isabe remained still on the spot. Not until she felt his tongue did she suddenly go back her senses and and reach out to push him. Christian was too focused that he didn''t notice her was pushed back a step, barely falling down. "I I''ll go over to take a look." Isabe was so anxious that she fled in a hurry. Her face flushed, and she was afraid that he may see it. Christian was also in a daze, frowning as he wondering how he got that urge. When he went back to his senses, she was already running away. It was okay for a couple to kiss in public. But what the hell was she doing with her ex-husband now? Why was this man doing this to her again? Had he got rid of his old habits? Isabe''s heart was just a mess, and she had no mood to shop around anymore. ncing over the shelf at Christian not far away, she then had an extremelyplex feeling. Isabe sensed that there was still some of his scent left on her lips. Her heart once again throbbed uncontrobly and her face flushed. As she wandered while being absent-minded, a shelf behind Isabe shook a few times before suddenly copsing. "Be careful!" Not knowing who screamed out, Isabe was startled, and nkly raised her head. Before she could understand what had just happened, her entire body was pulled to the side, followed by the shelf behind her smashing to the ground. The sales immediately came in panic and asked, "Sir, madam, are you hurt?" Isabe was shocked by the loud sound. She slowly raised her head, looked at Christian in a daze, asking worriedly: "Did the shelf smash you?" Before she could understand everything, she was hugged by him. Christian supported her and push the messy hair away on her face, frowning, "I''m fine, how about you?" Hearing this Isabe''s was touched a bit. Then she retreated from his embrace and silently shook her head. Seeing that they were fine, the sales finally heaved a sigh of relief, "I''m really sorry. we will clean up right away." Christian nced at the mess on the ground, then asked with a heavy tone, "What happened?" "Maybe because the goods were piled too high. So it was unstable. I''m really sorry for that. We will certainly adjust it." The waiter repeatedly apologised. Isabe waved her hand, "Go head please. We are fine." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she turned to Christian, "Haven''t we bought enough? Let''s go back." Thinking that she was shocked by the ident just now, he nodded, "Okay, let''s go back." After that, he grabbed her little hand and walked towards the elevator. Isabe lowered her head and looked at their hands which were sped together. she wanted to say something but stop at the second thought. Forget it. Whatever he wanted... He wouldn''t listen to her anyway. After they left, three people showed up behind a shelf in the children''s wear store. They were Lexie and her two besties. "D*mn it! It didn''t hurt her." "Lexie, Did your Christian really get divorced? Why are they still doing good?" One girl looked at the back of Isabe, feeling extremely puzzled. "Yeah, Lexie, you''ve seen it too. Christian was so anxious just now." Lexie was finally irritated by their words, she angrily bit her teeth and scolded: "Doing good? They have already divorced long ago. There must be something fishy." Even Christian, whom she had known for so many years, would definitely not panic as he was just now? What the hell was Isabe? She was just a woman he was forced to marry, and he didn''t love her at all. There must be something had happened that she didn''t know. Looking at each other, the other two girls didn''t what to say. After she finished speaking, Lexie intended to leave. "Hmm? Lexie, you''re leaving now? " "You guys go head, and I''ll go back." She left without even looking back at them. The two girls froze for a moment, and mocked, "She doesn''t need to get angry with us if she is upset, right? It''s not like we''re rob her man. " "Tell me, is she really pregnant?" "Who cares about her? Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s go. We''ll continue strolling around." Chapter 69 Why Was He So Haunting Chapter 69 Why Was He So Haunting After exiting the mall, Isabe was about to return to the hospital. When she found that Christian was still following behind her, she couldn''t help but frown, whose tone became somewhat bad, "Why are you following me?" "I''ll send you back." Christian didn''t feel anything amiss. "I know how to get back, and you don''t need to ." The man slowly frowned. He didn''t understand why her suddenly changed her attitude, but he didn''t ask further. He just nodded and said, "Umm, I''ll leave after I see you enter the hospital." "" Isabe''s agitated mood instantly soared to the extreme, and she couldn''t help but shout angrily: "Christian, can you stop following me? They are my children as well, so I''ll take care of them. You really don''t need to follow me like this. I''ll be very careful." Christian''s face became gloomy, "So that was your way to be careful? If I wasn''t here, do you even know the consequence?" Hearing this, Isabe choked. He indeed wasn''t that careful just now, but she seldom ran into such idents in life. Besides, wasn''t it because he suddenly kissed her or how would she hadn''t noticed it? She bitterly lowered her head, but her face was still didn''t look good. She then said indifferently, "I would feel bad if I see you. If you still want me to have a good dinner tonight, then disappear right now." "" Christian''s face darkened. She now even knew how to make trouble without reason. He gritted his teeth. "You hate me that much?" Isabe tilted her head and smiled brilliantly, "Then what do you think? So... For our children, you''d better not ruin my appetite. " "" In the end, Christian couldn''t change her mind. He left with a cold face. After hepletely disappear in the crowd, the bright smile on Isabe''s face slowly disappeared. She looked down at her belly, couldn''t help but feel upset. Children, children... All he was doing now was just for the children. She turned around and left after standing for a minute. However, she didn''t notice that she was followed by someone in the near distance. When Isabe returned to the ward, Diana asked, "Where did you go? Why haven''t youe back until now? " "I just took a walk nearby." She smiled faintly, but her mind was still on Christian and what had happened just now. Examining her for a second, Diana suddenly frowned, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? " After all, Isabe was her daughter. With just a look, she could tell there was something wrong. Hearing this, Isabe regained her senses. Then she shook her head: "Im okay. Are you hungry? I''ll buy you something to eatter." "I''m not hungry. You just came back, so have some rest. I''ll let the nurse to bring us some from the hospital canteen. " Isabe then lowered her head and curled her lips, "Okay." She felt that her mother was a bit excellent as if she could see through everything of her, so she should be more careful in the future. Feeling tired after walking for a long time, she sat on a chair with her head tilted, and finally fell asleep. Seeing that, Diana didn''t disturb her and only let the nurse cover her with a nket. After all, it was a high-end private hospital. Their ward was not onlyvishly decorated, but also very sound-proof. Isabe slept for a long timefortably, and when she woke up, the lights in the room were all on. She yawned, sat up and asked, "Mom, what time is it now?" Her voice was very hoarse as she just woke up. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Seven o''clock." The one replied wasn''t Diana, but a man with a deep and pleasant voice. Isabe immediately raised her head. The dome light was somewhat harsh. It took her a few seconds to see him clearly, and her face changed again: "Christian, why are you here again?" Why wa he so haunting? He showed up before she fell asleep, in her dreams, and now after she woke up. He then gently said, "Haven''t I told you that I''ll be back to Leeds tonight? I''m leaving after a while. I just stop by here to visit your mother." "Have you seen her? Then you should go now." Isabe said snappily. She then removed her nket and was about to get off the bed when she suddenly remembered that she had been sleeping on a chair. When did she get into that bed? She then looked around, only to realise that this wasn''t her mother''s ward, and she was also lying on a bed. Christian was standing right in front of him. "Whywhy am I here?" She pointed at herself and somewhat stuttered a bit. Christian brought her shoes to the bedside, then said: "Sleeping for too long on the chair is ufortable, so I carried you here." "Then, then what about my mom?" Did her mother just watch him carry her here without making Was she even her mother? "She is in the next door." Seeing she was still in a daze wondering about something, he just squatted down and put the shoes on her feet. The warm touch made her heart skip a beat. Looking at the man''s broad shoulders and back with her head lowered, her face flushed as she quickly pushed him away. She stuttered, "I''ll do it myself." She then quickly put on her shoes. Without even looking into his eyes, she hurriedly returned to the ward next door. She still couldn''t believe it. Did her mother just turn a blind eye to him? Did she forget that they had divorced? At the moment, Diana was having her dinner. When the door was suddenly pushed open, she was so shocked that she almost choked. "Mom." Isabe''s face changed slightly. She then took her a cup of water and gently patted her back. Diana regained herposure and smiled, "You''re awake? Now it''s gettingte, and you should go home. You''ll have to work tomorrow. " Isabe pretended to help her tidy up her clothes, and said while gritting her teeth: "don''t change the topic, mom." Seeing Christian walking in from the back, Diana smiled and nodded, then said softly, "He specially came to visit you and bought us food, just in case that you maybe hungry. How can I refuse him? When he saw that you fell asleep on the chair, he just carried you to the bed without doing anything else. What else can I say?" "" Isabe frowned angrily If he misconducted me next door, can you even see it? Probably guessing what she was thinking, Diana muttered, "If he wanted to do something, does he need to wait after divorce. He maybe just care about the children. Dont be so petty." "" Isabe was so angry that she felt like she was going to vomit blood. She''s petty? Did she even need to be happy when her was taken care of only because of her children? Chapter 70 Stay Away From Him Chapter 70 Stay Away From Him That man made himself innocent with just a meal. Isabe then rolled her eyes and said coldly, "Go ahead and eat. I''ll be backter." Diana didn''t care about her. She smiled at Christian: "Christian, my leg is injured. Could you please send her back?" Before Christian could reply, Isabe interrupted her, "Mom, I''m not a kid. I know how to get home by myself." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that she seemed really angry, Diana bitterly shut up bitterly. Looking at Isabe and smiled: "Mrs. Jones, don''t worry, I''ll make someone send her back." He would definitely send her home by himself if he hadn''t to catch the flight. Isabe didn''t want to argue with him. She only held her bag and said to her mother: "Then rest well. Call me or the nurse if there is anything." "Okay, go home." "" Isabe left the ward followed by Christian like a shadow. It was only until they were out of the hospital did she turn around to face him. But Christian spoke first. "I will take care of Simons. I''m not sure when he will leave Brighton. Don''t contact him recently." Isabe lightly sneered. "Who''s the Simons? Even Mr. Smith has to be wary of him. Do you think a manager like me handle him? " Christian approached her and said with a serious expression, "He has his personal motives with you. Refuse him as long as you could. I don''t Mr. Smith will make things difficult for you. You can only work for no more than a few, so don''t get too much trouble." You said it easily. if I could refuse, I wouldn''t have agreed to take over the project of Polygon. You guys are hard to deal with. Do you think it was easy for me to get into this position? Isabe looked at him, her pretty face filled with ridicule. Christian frowned. He straightly stood in front of her, looking handsome and noble, "Polygon and Benton just are just cooperating, but Shawn may want something more than that. Why did you Isabe was startled for a moment, then sneered: "Christian, you are really eloquent now. Do you think you are any different from him? People from Benton are all scheming businessmen. Besides, how couldn''t I know that you arent purposely saying bad things behind Simons and sowing dissension? It''s not a new strategy." "" Christian''s face darkened. His high bridge nose made his face more profound. When he wasn''t speaking, there was a deep coldness around him. Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t get angry now, did he? She then looked around guiltily before saying, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go homw now." Christian looked at her deeply, and only said, "My driver will be here soon. Let him send you back." "No, I''ll take a taxi." "Isabe..." Just as Christian was about to retort, Isabe''s phone rang. Isabe took out her phone, and pressed the answer button, "Hello, Luke." Hearing the words Luke, Christian''s pitch-ck eyes instantly narrowed. That man really knew how to make time. "Uh, no. I''ll be back soon." "" "It''s okay, you still need to look after Rachel. I''m taking a taxi now." "" "Hum, okay. Thank you, Luke, have an early rest." Isabe hang up with a warm smile. "Stay away from him as well." "" His clear and cold tone startled Isabe, and she thought she had misheard something. She nced at him, feeling extremely baffled as she mocked, "Mr. ex-husband, Don''t you think you''ve be more and more meddlesome? You have to get involved with everyone I''m dating right now. If you''d been like this before, I definitely won''t divorce with you." Chapter 71 Youre Fooling Me Chapter 71 You''re Fooling Me Frowning, Christian reached out and grab her shoulder, "Isabe, didn''t you divorce me because you want to be with someone you like? Can''t you see that he just wants to find his daughter a stepmother? Do you really think he likes you?" Isabe''s face turned cold and she detached from his arm,ughing: "I haven''t said that I like him, have I? He wants to find a stepmother for his daughter, and I just wanna a stepfather for mine. He''s gentle This is from N?velDrama.Org. and considerate, and should be a good husband. I believe that he''ll love me and my children in the future. " Christian''s face gradually turned cold. Then she raised her hand and caressed his chest as if she was helping him tidy up his clothes. Her voice became softer, "Also, at our age, who would still have the passion to fall in love? Probably only bosses like you may choose to date a twenty-year-old girl." Christian''s eyes darkened. Hisrge palm suddenly caught her small hand, pressed it to his chest, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t have that much time, and I''m not into young girls. Even if I haven''t told about my job before, I didn''t have any mistresses or do anything wrong before we divorced. "" Hearing this, Isabe was startled. She quietly looked at him in dark. Didn''t he still think that she divorced him because she suspected that he had cheated on her? She mocked in her heart as she tilted her head and tried to withdraw her hand, saying, "I have no interest in that. There is no point in talking about whether you''ve cheated on me or not. Other than our children, you don''t need to concerned about any of my personal affairs in the future." Without saying a word, Christian only looked down at her. But the light was so dim that they couldn''t see each other''s expression. Feeling the coldness around his body, Isabe she pulled out her hand and muttered: "Let me go!" But he didn''t move, but his grip tightened as she struggled. Isabe turned a bit angry. She stared at him with her eyes open widely, "Christian, let me go. I need to go home." Then she was immediately hugged by him. "No, I wont let you go!" His muffled voice made Isabe heart skipped a beat, and she felt her blood pumping to her head. After a long while, she carefully whispered, "Christian, do you, um, do you know what you''re saying?" When has he be so awkward? He was even like a child now. Isabe wasn''t stupid. she could see all changes that he had in the past few days, which made her feel moved. However, she just couldn''t believe it. After a long while, Christian still didn''t reply. She was a little disappointed and thought that it was just another farce. However, she heard his straightforward voice in the next second. "I know." "" Isabe''s face flushed as her heart even skipped a beat, "Do you like me? " Since he had been so shameless, she could be as well. "Umm...I don''t hate you." "" Isabe was stunnedpletely. She originally thought that he would say ''yes'' or ''no'', while never thought that he would give such an ambiguous reply. What do you mean by "I don''t hate you''? How many women had he hated? Seemed with a mouthful of blood on his chest, Isabe was so angry that her face turned purple. Suddenly her strength increased, and she pushed him away, shouting: "Christian, you''re fooling me!" The man staggered a step back, then looked at her nkly and said, "I didn''t fool you." Chapter 72 I Have No Feeling For Her Chapter 72 I Have No Feeling For Her Looking at him coldly, Isabe asked, "Do you hate Lexie?" Frowning, Christian answered honestly, "I have no feeling for her." He didn''t understand why she suddenly mentioned her, and then it reminded him of what had happened that night after drinking. His face turned cold. Without noticing the changes on his face, Isabe just felt a bit confused. No feeling? What the hell answer was that? "She had a crush on you. Don''t tell me you can''t see it." "I see it now." Christian''s expression didn''t change much, as if he was talking about something unimportant. "" Isabe didn''t know what to reply for a moment. "So he means he didn''t know that before. Then how does he do now? Did he figure it out by himself, or did Lexie do something on purpose?" Isabe couldn''t help but think. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Christian approached her again and added, "I''ve already transferred her away from the headquarters, and she won''t be my assistant anymore." "" Hearing this, Isabe was stunned for a moment. Christian frowned lightly. He then took her hand and murmured, "Isabe." Although his voice wasn''t very soft, it still sounded different than before. She could feel his reluctance as well as nostalgia in it. After considering during this period, he had to admit what Adrians words. Although He wasn''t sure whether he had fallen for her, he indeed had some feelings for her and couldn''t let her go. Perhaps it was because he had already been used to her due to their three-year-marriage. As long as she got close, he would reluctantly leave her. He never spent too much time on such matters. He indeed felt disgust when he was forced to marry her, but he never rejected her presence after they got married. He may even forget about the four-year agreement and live with her lifelong if she hadn''t asked for a divorce. This was even his n without the children. Now that she was pregnant, he became more determined. Isabe''s heart was panicking as she flung away his hand and stuttered: "You, what''s you feel for her has nothing to do with me. Just leave. I''m going home now." Afraid that he would catch up with her, she hurriedly caught a taxi and quickly sat in it. As the car drove away, she let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the man who was getting further and further away from her through the window, she felt extremelyplicated. Even when she arrived at her apartment, Isabe was still in a muddled state. She directly lied on bed after shower. Due to Christian''s ambiguous words, she tossed and turned until dawn before she finally fell asleep.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The next morning, with a pair of dark circles under her eyes, she rushed to thepany after breakfast. "Miss Jones, did you make smoky makeup today?" Seeing her, Minh couldn''t help but tease her. God D*mn smoky! Isabe looked at him and smiled, "Yes, do I look pretty?" Minh''s smile froze, and he immediately ttered: "Uh, yes, very pretty. Do you want me to make you a coffee?" Thinking about the children in her belly, she just said, "No, a warm water is okay." "Oh, sure." Minh nodded obediently, then looked at her body and smiled: "However, Miss Jones, you look great dressed today, and your temperament is extremely good as well." Isabe was startled. She then looked at her clothes she wore today. A beige windbreaker and a loose white shirt with its cor open to reveal a clear corbone. Moreover, a pair of tiny pointed t shoes under her slender, straight legs. Her temperament was very graceful. They were picked out by Christian yesterday in the mall, and she just randomly matched them this morning, only to covering her belly. She naturally felt better when she was praised, and she smiled, "Thank you. But don''t forget to send your finished work to my mailbox. " With that, she headed to her office. The regr meeting was held on Monday. After it was over, Mr. Smith caught up to her and smiled, "Isabe,e to my office." Startled, Isabe then nodded: "Oh, okay." She always felt it was a bad sign if Mr. Smith revealed such smile. In executive office, he looked at her happily, "How is your mom now?" "Uh, almost good. She can be discharged tomorrow." Isabe revealed a proper smile. "Oh, then I''m relieved, Simons asked me about that yesterday." "Mr. Simons?" Isabe was stunned, then she reminded of what Christian had said to her. After hesitating for a second, she said: "Mr. Smith, will Mr. Simons... really corporate with us? " The Polygon Group had just set a filiale in Brighton, and now so did Simons. When did Brighton be so popr? Mr. Smith pondered for a moment, then nodded, "I think it''s possible, as he even let his secretary contact me yesterday. He said that he was interested in our new app and wanted the headquarter to approach us directly." Isabe immediately frowned, and said in a low voice: "Isn''t he overestimating us?" Although theirpany was only a filiale in Brighton of Benton Technology,pared to Simons'' big inte empire, Benton was far smaller. That''s way Isabe couldn''t help but doubted. "Well, that''s what I think as well." Mr. Smith also shook his head, although saying so was kind of self- defeating, he was also very self-aware. He had only seen Shawn no more than two or three times. Even he felt that it was a bit strange. Even if Christian of Polygon Group and the chairman of Benton needed to showed their respect and serve him well, it was very stressful for him to do it. So it was impossible for Isabe to figure it out the reason. She thenughed dryly: "Um Mr. Smith, even if you couldn''t understand, then I reckon it''s too risky for me to take this project. You should probably leave it to some experienced seniors in ourpany. " Looking at her, Mr. Smith considered seriously for a while. He also felt that the project was so important that she may not able to handle. Suddenly, he frowned: "But Simons has already had a good impression of you. If I substitute someone else for you now, will he be displeased? Isabe''s expression stiffened, "Um It shouldn''t be, right? I think Mr. Simons seemed to have a good temper. Maybe he is nice to everyone. " They were all very hard to understand. One Christian was far enough, she didn''t want to handle one more. Chapter 73 Think Of Your Chapter 73 Think Of Your "Let''s put this aside first. I''ll consider itter." Mr. Smith then changed the topic, "This week you''ll take Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. two people to Leeds. We have a few clients over there." Isabe''s expression changed slightly, but she quickly covered it up. Then she nodded, "Okay, I''ll arrange the trip." Looking at her, Mr. Smith sighed and said, "You''ve been working very hard recently, but rest assured, I''ll definitely pay you the reward." "" Isabe remained silent for a second, then smiled: "Thank you, Mr. Smith ." He always did this. It was only when she got money could she smiled. The office was in an uproar when she left Mr. Simons'' office. Then Isabe coincidentally met with Minh. She asked him curiously: What''s going on? What happened?" Minh raised the lunchbox in his hands, and said with a smile: "It''s from Polygon. They sent a pretty girl to bring us snacks and desserts." "Snacks and desserts? They are so kind?" Isabe raised her eyebrows, feeling a little surprised. Christian had already left Brighton. Could it be that he had ordered it before he left? "Aren''t they? But the point is the pretty girl. Other than me, those men were crazy about her." Minh looked at hercently. "Huh, as if you''re gay." Isabe rolled her eyes and looked at them in disdain. After that, she decided to return to her office. "Miss Jones." Someone called her from behind. Isabe stopped in her tracks and turned to look, just in time to see the so-called ''pretty girl''. Then her body froze. Lexie Perez? Now, the pretty girl who had made all men crazy was actually Lexie. Wearing a sexy and tight knitted skirt, with wavy hair, fair skin, and a tall and slim figure, she was like a star. So it turned out that the filiale which Christian said that he had transferred Lexie to, was the one in Brighton. She just thought that how he could bear to lose such a beauty. After disdaining Christian in her heart, she walked over gracefully with a faint smile. "I heard that Polygon has kindly brought us snacks and desserts, but I hadn''t thought you woulde personally. That''s so kind of you, Miss Perez." Lexie smiled, whose pretty and bright face didn''t change a bit, "The twopanies are so close, so I just bought some here by the way. Oh right, I also specially bought one for you, Miss Jones." As she said that, she handed a paper cup over to Isabe, "I heard that it''s a new drink in that shop, and it tastes very good. Have a try, Miss Jones. If it''s good, I''ll let them buy you more in the future." Isabe then looked down at the paper cup in her hand. With so many people watching, she had no choice but to take it. But she definitely didn''t believe that Lexie would be so kind to especially bring her a drink. After she took it, her hand felt cold. A cold glint shed past Isabe''s eyes. Icy? Now it was alreadyte autumn. Who would even drink icy drinks? What the hell did she want to do? "Miss Jones, have a try?" Lexie smiled gently. Isabe lowered down at it, then carefully took a small sip. The drink was bitterly cold, so cold that her teeth chattered and her palms felt numb. How much ice did she put in? "How is it?" Looking at her, Lexie smiled. Originally, she wanted to hold it in her mouth for a while, but she also needed to speak so she had to swallow it. A bone-chilling cold spread through her throat, making her feel very ufortable. But Isabe remained calm and even pretended to taste it, saying, "Not bad, actually." Then, she looked at Lexie, "Miss Perez, you''ve been very considerate, and we cannot let you spend the money for nothing." "Minh." "Eh, Miss Jones!" Minh said. "I think this shop is good. Order twenty cups of this vour to the Polygon. Tell them they were treated by Miss Perez." Hearing that, Lexie''s face immediately changed, but she still forced a smile: "I''ve already ordered for my colleagues. We can''t drink that much." Isabe nodded and replied straightforwardly: "Alright then, we''ll order another day." Lifting the cup in her hand, sheughed, "Thank you for the coffee, Miss Perez. I still have work to do, so excuse me. Minh,e with me. " "Ah, okay." Isabe then entered the office, followed by Minh who closed the door out of habit. Isabe ced the coffee on table, then took a sip of the hot water. Her action was neither fast nor slow. It looked casual, but it caught Minh''s attention. However, he only frowned lightly, and then asked: "Miss Jones, what''s the matter?" "A chance to learn, do you want it?" Isabe put down the cup and looked at him meaningfully. To be honest, she got her eyes on Minh''s talent. He wasn''t very simple but not a bad person. He always knew what to say or do, so she didn''t need to worry about him. It is the responsibility of every superior in apany to train the younger generation. But the most important thing was for herself. Isabe knew that she wouldn''t stay here for long, but she didn''t n to resign either. During the period of maternity and breastfeeding, she definitely wouldn''t have enough energy or time to take care of thepany issues, so she could only find someone she trusted to help her. For her children and parents, she had to n for the future well. She couldn''t lose her job. Chapter 74 Roses Chapter 74 Roses "What Chance?" Minh smiled but didn''t look excited. Isabe turned on herputer and said: "I''ll see a few clients in Leeds this week. If you have time, you cane with me and John." "To get their business cards again?" "" Isabe looked at him with a faint smile, "Isn''t that a piece of cake for you?" This young man even teased her aboutst time. What''s wrong about getting business cards? Things were even harder for her when she first entered thepany. "Ha, Ha " Minh scratched his head andughed out. "I have time. Just tell me the departure date and I''ll get prepared." Isabe then said indifferently: "I''ll let John tell you about the detailter. But you need to finish all your work in hand before you go." She didn''t doubt his ability at all, of course. "Sure." He solemnly nodded, "Miss Jones, if you have nothing else, can I leave now?" "Wait a minute." Isabe turned to look the coffee cup beside, then coldly said: "Do as I said outside there." Minh was startled, "What?" He then saw coffee that she had never touched after putting it down. He suddenly thought of something, asking: Ordering coffee for Polygon? Didn''t you just would do it another day? " Isabe tapped her fingers on the keyboard, saying indifferently: "If they can''t drink in the morning, then send them in the afternoon. She has spent so much money, they may feel we''re petty if we don''t repay them. You order it first, and I''ll give you the money." "Oh, okay." Minh nodded nkly, then turned around. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something, andughed, "Can I have look of shop''s logo? I''ll need to search it onler." He then turned on his phone camera and adjusted the paper cup. When his fingers touched the cup, his face changed. "Ice drink? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It isn''t hot? Why is your drink icy?" Minh still couldn''t believe that he even opened the cup and finally found some crushed ice. In this season, even though it was a bit hot at noon, no one would have cold drink. No wonder she would drink hot water after she came in. Isabeughed as if she didn''t care about it at all, "Maybe she just made a mistake. Minh''s mouth twitched. She was still in the mood to joke. That Miss Perez clearly said that she had bought a new vour for her. How could she make a mistake? He hesitated for a second and curiously probed, "Miss Jones, are you not on good terms with that Miss Perez? Have you known each other before? " But hadn''t that Polygon just moved to the other side recently? Looking at him, Isabe felt funny, "I knew you are eloquent, but I haven''t expected that you''re even more gossipy than women. Just do as I say and don''t think about it. Also, remember to tell them it was treated by Lexie. This season is dry, and people may feel sleepy in the afternoon as well. Cold drink can help refresh themselves. " Minh smiled yfully, "I see, Miss Jones. Don''t worry. I will definitely revenge you." "" She didn''t say she wanted to revenge for herself . But without saying a word, she only waved him off. After Lexie leaving Benton, she took out her phone and dialled a number. When the call connected, her face revealed a bright smile. She then asked , "Auntie, shall we have dinner together tonight?" "" "Okay, then see you tonight. Bye." After hanging up, her smile gradually disappeared. She raised her head and looked at Benton in front of her. Her eyes were filled with dense hatred. ... In the afternoon, while Isabe was discussing the project with her subordinates in their department office, they were interrupted by a sound outside the door. Hello, Who is Isabe Jones? "Wow, it''s for Miss Jones." "Oh Gosh, who is so romantic?" "..." Everyone''s attention was attracted by that. At this time, Isabe was still talking with her subordinates with her eyes onputer screen, and she "Miss Jones, Miss Jones..." Someone nudged her excitedly, only then did Isabe suddenly wake up from her daze and asked: "What''s going on?" "Are you Miss Jones?" Before Isabe could respond, her vision was blocked by arge bouquet of bright red roses. She was stunned for a few second. Then the boy from the flower shop passed over a bill, "Miss Jones, please sign for it." "Wow, who sent this?" Isabe was a bit confused. It was the first time she received flowers in the The boy smiled and handed her a pen, "We don''t know either. It''s an anonymous customer. Please sign here." Isabe pursed her lips. Still feeling a bit confused, she nkly signed and stood there foolishly with the roses in her arms. After he left, everyone''s turned to look at her and gossiped, "Miss Jones, does your husband give this to you? How romantic!" No everyone had known about her divorce, so they looked at her enviously. "Such a big bouquet of roses, which is also quite fresh. He even sent it to ourpany. He really knows women! "Miss Jones, is today your wedding anniversary?" Almost all her colleagues knew her birthday, so they asked so. "..." As if she hadn''t heard their questions, Isabe thought deeply for a few seconds and then smiled at the crowd, "It doesnt even have a name, so it''s probably from a client. I''ll put it here. If you guys like it, just put it in a vase." Without another word, she ced the flower on the table and left. Minh, who was sitting in the corner, raised his head from behind hisputer and looked at her. No one could read his expression. When Isabe returned to her office, she was still wondering who sent her the roses. But the first one she eliminated was Christian. He definitely wouldn''t send her that. However, among all the clients, there arent many that recently she had contacted frequently. Then who else could it be? As Isabe was deep in thought, her phone suddenly rang up. She was stunned, then she looked at the phone screen. It showed an strange number, so she casually answered it. "Hello." After about ten seconds, she heard a calm and gentle male voice, "Miss Jones." "Miss Jones." Isabe''s expression changed a bit, "Mr. Simons?" "It''s me." He chuckled softly, who obviously was in a good mood. Feeling s a little surprised, Isabe asked, "You? Why did you call me personally, Mr. Simons? " He would usually call Mr. Smith or let his secretary do it he had an anything. "I just want to ask that, do you like the roses?" Hearing this, Isabe smiled stiffly: "You''re the one who sent me flowers?" She was even more confused now. What was this Shawn up to? His had always been gentle and polite to everyone. Although she had never seen how he treated other women, why he sent her flowers? "Yes, it''s me. Do you like it?" Isabe''s smile became even stiffer, but her tone was still polite, "I like it, but, you Why did you suddenly send me roses, Mr. Simons? " "I''m just not sure what you like, so I bought you some flowers. Did I make you any trouble?" He felt slightly embarrassed. "Uh, no at all." Isabe immediately said, and then asked politely: "I just want to know that do you have anything that I can help with?" Chapter 75 She Was Even More Vigilant Than I Thought Chapter 75 She Was Even More Vignt Than I Thought Nothing much. I just wanted to know if you''re free tomorrow. One of my friends booked a cruise for a party tomorrow night, but I don''t know many people here. So I was just wondering if you could be my Isabe''s expression slightly changed. Femalepanion? They had only met a few times, and they couldn''t even be considered friends. Moreover, there was such a huge disparity in status, yet he asked her to be his girlfriend? Isabe couldn''t figure out, but she wasn''t stupid either. Someone like Shawn must have met numerous excellent women. How could he even fall for her? However, with the roses, it was hard for her not to misunderstand. After thinking for a second, she smiled calmly: "It was my honour to be yourpanion. Unfortunately, I''ll go to Leeds for a business trip tomorrow, and I cannot cancel it. I am truly sorry." "Business trip? Such a pity. If I had known it earlier, I would have told Mr. Smith about this." Simons wasn''t angry at all, he just smiled and said: "After you returned, I''ll be back to London. I don''t know when we will meet again. But I''m really d to you who are so talented, Miss Jones, so this trip is not in vain." Holding her phone, her eyebrows twitched, and her tone remained polite as she said: "Mr. Simons, I am just a small manager. You''ve saved many dying enterprises in Brighton, how can you call it in vain? You are also a big client of our Benton, and I believe we will meet again soon." " During the past few years, she had learned a lot of pleasantries to deal with such bosses. However, she hated this very much, which made her disgusted. It was really tiring to getting along with such shrewd people. "Alright, I''ll see in London." He chuckled, who seemed very happy. "Sure, I''ll definitely visit you when I go to London." After chatting for a while, he finally hung up. Isabe put down her phone, and her expression immediately became serious. She was now certain that this Shawn was intentionally getting close to her. But what exactly was his intention? She had neither money nor power. Although she had a pretty face, even his secretary could easily defeat her. What''s more, there were numerousdies he could met in the upper ss. Even if he had a different taste, with his status, he really needn''t to find a divorced woman, right? Isabe pondered for a while with her brows furrowed, and finally stopped thinking when she found herself couldn''t understand it. Suddenly, she thought of another worrisome matter. She casually said that the business trip was on tomorrow as to reject Shawn. What should she do for now? "Holy s*it! If I knew it earlier, I should just said that I had a date with someone else." Feeling a bit headache, she patted her forehead. But she had no time to regret. She then hurried out the door to arrange her work. At this moment, in a luxurious hotel suite, a man put down his phone, slowly stood up, and walked towards the balcony. Under his loose white shirt, there was a thin and tall figure with broad shoulders and a thin waist. "Mr. Simons, there isn''t any wine party tomorrow. Why did you lie to Miss Jones? Aren''t you afraid that she may really agree?" The secretary behind him asked politely. His slender fingers rested on the railing. Compared to his usual calm and gentle appearance while he was working, hiszy aura now was more distant and cold. "How hard could it be to throw a temporary wine party? If she really agrees, then everything would be on n, but " After that, he narrowed his eyes slowly. Then he continued with a yful smile, "She seems to be more vignt than I imagined." The secretary smiled. "A woman who can get ahead in the workce shouldn''t be that simple. But Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. since you''ve personally called and sent flowers to her, she would definitely guess what you meant, right?" "If I didn''t do it explicitly, would she think about it real hard? If she were a normal stupid woman, I won''t waste my time on her. " The secretary frowned slightly and asked in confusion, "But she isn''t your goal. She''s already divorced, so she may not be of much use. It''s not worth it if you waste too much time on her." Looking into the distance, Shawn still remained expressionless after a few seconds of slience. "Whether it''s worth it or not, I know what I''m doing right now. Keep an eye on Benton. Dont lose any contact with it". The secretary nodded without any hesitation, "Sure." ... At night, Isabe directly drove to the hospital after work. Luke was also in the ward. Isabe was startled to seem him here, and she asked, "Luke, why are you here?" Luke smiled. "I came to visit Mrs. Jones on the way home." Rachel walked over and smiled as she put her arms around Isabe''s leg. Isabe gently rubbed her head, then looked at Diana on the bed, asking, "Mom, are your feeling better now?" Diana had probably got bored staying here. Afraid that Isabe would leave her in the hospital again, she hurriedly urged her: "Better, I''m really better now. I''m not disabled yet, but you let me stay on bed everyday. I was just about to let Luke go through the discharge procedures for me, and you came right on time." Isabe didn''t refuse this time. She said: "You''ll be discharged tomorrow. Just stay here one more night." "No, I''ll go home tonight anyway." Diana was stubborn as a kid. She lifted her quilt and got out of bed, "If you don''t let me, then I''ll go by myself." She felt too bored staying here, and since Isabe was pregnant, she couldn''t be ease while she was home alone. Isabe had no choice but to anxiously hold her down, nodding her head, "Okay, okay, you lie down for a while longer. I''ll help you go through the discharge procedures." Luke couldn''t help butugh: "You just got here, stay with your mom and I''ll take care of it." "I''ll go with you." Isabe didn''t want to make him any trouble. "No. It won''t take long. Have a seat." Luke gave her a gentle look then walked out. Watching him leave, there was a deep sense of guilt shed past Isabe''s eyes. She stroked Rachel''s soft hair, thinking that she must confess to him after she went back from Leeds. If not, she would never be able to do so in the future. Afterpleting the procedures, Diana impatiently got off the bed to get dressed and was about to leave. Seeing that, Isabe pulled a wry face. She had only stayed in the hospital for three days, and this was a private hospital was full of delicious food and drinks, how could she feel bored? Chapter 76 I Want To See You Chapter 76 I Want To See You It was a littlete, so they went to a nearby restaurant for dinner. "Mom, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. Take care of yourself." Isabe nced at Diana. "Business trip?" Diana''s expression changed, then she said without thinking, "Don''t go, or I''ll go to Leeds with you." Her daughter was more far important than work. Did she want to scare her by running around while she was pregnant? Isabe: "..." "I can''t." Diana picked up a piece of meat for Rachel, then said coldly, "Then, buy me a ticket as well." Isabe held her forehead, feeling a bit headache, "It''s a business trip. Why are you going with me?" "Do you even think I want to? If you aren''t pregnant, I would have already traveled with a tour group." "" Isabe really wanted to rolled her eyes, as Diana wouldn''t even dare to leave Brighton alone. Knowing that she was worried, Isabe exined, "I won''t be alone as there are also two assistants with me. It''s just a few days, and I won''t do many things. I''ll call you at any time and report my whereabouts, okay? " Diana frowned, whose attitude was very resolute, "No, the assistants don''t know about your pregnancy, so they have no idea how to take care of you. What if anything happens?" Isabe ruffled her hair, helplessly put down her chopsticks and said: "Then, what will my boss think of me if I take you? How can I exin this to him? " "That''s easy. Just say that I want to visit Leeds so you take me along. I won''t always follow you." "" Isabe truly didn''t know how to refute her. She gloomily red at her. Having been silent for a long time, Luke suddenly burst outughing. As Isabe was busy arguing with Diana, she suddenly remembered that Luke was also at the side. She smiled at him and shook her head helplessly. Luke looked at Diana and said: "Mrs. Jones, there is nothing to worry about. I can go to Leeds at anytime, and nothing will happen." Diana immediately shook her head, "How can I trouble you that way? You need to work as well." "It''s okay. My job is to travel to many ces. I can stop by Leeds to see her, ande home on the night." Diana looked at him, feeling slightly shaken inside. "Really? Would it be too troublesome for you?" Luke lowered his head to wipe Rachel''s mouth, then he looked at Isabe, smiling slightly, "How could it be? She is pregnant now and I''m worried too. I shouldn''t stand by side." Isabe awkwardly smiled, started to eat again with her head lowered, pretending to have heard nothing. She would naturally not trouble Luke, but the first thing now was to convince Diana. She may talk with himter privately. Looking at Isabe hesitantly, Diana then nodded her head as if she didn''t feel that it was a burden for him at all, "Okay, it should be fine. If you go, I''ll be more at ease as long as she is not alone." Hearing that, Isabe muttered in her heart: "Sure enough, what others said is way better than her own daughter did." Luke looked at her with a gaze that said he had settled the matter. Isabe also gave him a grateful look. As they had almost finished their meal, Isabe''s phone suddenly rang. She hurriedly took out her phone. When she saw the name on the screen, her expression froze. Diana nced at her, "Who''s calling at this hour? Doesn''t he know we are having dinner? " Isabe''s face became a bit indifferent, "You guys eat first and I''ll take this call. It might from the Then she quickly got up and walked out. When the ring was about to stop, she picked it up. "Hi, mom, hum, auntie." The call was from Christian''s mother, her former mother-inw. Since Mallory had seldom contact her, she forgot to change her note on her phone. But why she suddenly called her? Did she press the wrong button? "Isabe?" It was a middle-aged woman''s voice on the other side. She wanted to confirm. "Yes, it''s me." "Where are you tight now?" Mallory''s voice didn''t sound happy or angry. But she seemed peaceful now. Isabe was startled, then asked calmly: "Auntie, whats going on?" "I have something to talk to you. Where are you? I want to see you." Want to see her all of a sudden? She had divorced Christian for so long, why did she even want to see her for no reason? Isabe''s gaze turned deeper as a sharp glint of light suddenly shed across her eyes. Was it because of what she was once worried about? Had she already known something? Christian had promised her that he wouldn''t tell anyone. Clutching her phone, she chuckled, "Auntie, it might not be a good time, as I''m still outside now. If you have any urgent matters, please tell me on phone." "Outside? Why are you still outside thiste?" Mallory seemed a bit surprised, then quickly said: "Where are you right now. I can go for you." Isabe interrupted her with a nd voice, "Auntie, if you are not in a rush, I''ll hang up first. Maybe we can talk some other day." "Hum, Isab" Without letting her refute, Isabe immediately hung up, and her face slowly became cold. Why did Mallory suddenly want to see her? If she hadn''t know something, she would never call her. She just wanted to make sure if she was really pregnant. Pondering for a moment, she quickly dialled a number. Then she hesitated for a few seconds and then hung up. "Forget it, since I''m going to Leeds tomorrow anyway." She thought. Then she returned to the restaurant. Chapter 77 She Even Used Such Dirty Tricks Chapter 77 She Even Used Such Dirty Tricks In the hospital where Isabe just left, Mallory grabbed her phone and said angrily. how dare she hung up my phone. The young woman next to her held her arms, faintly said: "How uncultivated. No matter what, you are still an elder. How could she do that?" Mallory''s face turned even uglier. Looking at the crowded walkway, she said coldly, "I don''t believe that I can''t get an answer. Lexie, let''s go to the doctor again." The young women was Lexie, and it was her who brought Mallory here. She knew about it on the day she encountered Christian and Isabe, and then she even investigated about it. That woman was really pregnant, and she even had twins. Although she didn''t know how many months they had been, she definitely wouldn''t let them be Miller''s members. "Auntie, the doctor definitely won''t tell you about it since it''s patient''s privacy. If you keep insisting, it will cause a ruckus." Lexieforted her softly. Mallory so anxious that she angrily continued, "But I still need to know whether the children are Christian''s. He has been hanging out with her recently, so he must already know about it. How dare he hide it from me." Lexie then asked while pretending to be puzzled: "But why is he hiding this from you? If they were his children, it should be a happy thing, shouldn''t it? Or... Even he wasn''t sure who the children belonged to? " Mallory''s face immediately changed. She suddenly looked at Lexie, her eyes dark and gloomy, "What did you say? Could it be that Isabe just want to find her children a dad?" Lexie''s face turned pale, as though she was frightened. She then said carefully: "This is just my guess. the Polygon is cooperating with theirpany, and I''ve been to theirpany very often recently. After the divorce, Isabe seemed to be close with quite a few men." "" Her voice became lighter while Mallory''s face darkened. Finally, she called out in fear cautiously, "Auntie, are you okay?" Mallory''s entire body was trembling. Then she clenched her fingers and finally spat out a word, "Go back!" With that, she shook off Lexie''s hand and angrily walked away. This anger was not towards Lexie. Lexie looked at Mallory''s departing figure, her frightened lookpletely disappeared. She turned to look at the reflection of herself on the ss door and smiled smugly. Having been angry all her way back, Mallory finally got home. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something wrong. She hadn''t been married during the past three years, how could she immediately have children right after getting divorced? Lexie had already gone home. Other than the maid, she was the only one at home. She then called Christian. The call connected after a few seconds. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The man''s soft voice sounded, "Mom, what''s going on?" Mallory tried to suppress her anger, but her tone was still not good, "Christian, Mrs. White showed me quite a few girls'' photos today. They are all very outstanding, and I want you to meet them. If you have..." "Mom, I''ve been really busy recently. Let''s talk about thister." Christian interrupted her. Mallory''s voice sank, "What do you mean by talking about thister? You''re not young anymore, and you''ve been divorced for a while. Why not think about it? " Christian didn''t want to argue with her, and he calmly said: "I''m busy now. If you have nothing else, I''ll call you another day." As if she had already predicted his attitude, she became even more furious, and she couldn''t help but angrily asked, "Are you still thinking about remarrying Isabe?" Christian was silent for a few seconds, then he said honestly: "I didn''t want to divorce her at that time. If she agrees, I''m naturally willing to remarry her." "You!" Mallory choked. She didn''t expect him to answer like that. She was so angry that she even stuttered, "You Is it because she is pregnant? " Christian''s face darkened, "Who told you that?" No one knew this except for a few people close to her. Who told her that? "Just tell me, are the children yours?" Mallory interrupted him coldly. "They are mine." "You " Mallory was so angry that her eyes turned darker. She said without any trace of happiness, "When did you be so stupid? She hadn''t been pregnant in the past three years. Why did she immediate have children after divorce? Isn''t this obviously plotting against you?" Christian understood his mothers temper. There must be someone said something to her. He then said: "Mom, I know better than you whether they are mine or not. I don''t care who told you that. Don''t do anything to her. I''ll exin to youter." Hearing this, Mallory was so angry she almost choked, then she shouted: "You, are you stupid! There are so many men around her right now. Who knew whose children they are? Can''t you see that her family just wants to tie you up and purposely dig a pit for you to jump into? Dont contact her again, or I won''t let her go easily!" She as his mother couldn''t just stay there and do nothing since he couldn''t figure it out. Isabe really could do anything, even using dirty tricks like pregnancy. After that, she hung up without letting him refute her. "Mom, Mom!" Christian''s face changed, who frowned as he shouted, but he didn''t get any response. As he sat in his office, he thought deeply for a few seconds. Feeling slightly worried, so he quickly dialled Isabe''s number. At this time, Isabe had already returned home with Diana. Seeing the call, she was stunned for a moment. Then she took the phone to her bedroom. "Hey!" Closing the curtains, she responded in a low voice. "Are you still in the hospital?" "No, my mom has been discharged from hospital, now we''re at home." Isabe took off her shoes and put her feet into the quilt. Her tone unconsciously became gentler as she sat on bed. "Have you had dinner?" His tone sounded natural. "Yes." Isabe''s face heated up. She unnaturally pursed her lips and said: "I won''t suffer my own children. You called me thiste. What''s going on?" "There''s something." Christian''s voice was deep and low. "My momDid she call you tonight? " Isabe''s face changed, saying: "Did you tell your mom? Christian, didn''t you promise me not to tell anyone about that? " This b*stard, she shouldn''t have trusted him at the first ce. "No, I have no idea know where she heard about it. That''s why I''m asking you if she hade for you." Isabe remained silent. She frowned tightly as she replied after a whole while, She did call me tonight, but she didn''t make things clearly. She only said that she wanted to see me, while I refused. Except for her mother, only he and Luke knew. Since it wasn''t him or Luke. Who else could it be? In that instant, she suddenly thought of the cold coffee Lexie brought to her this morning. Was it Lexie? Chapter 78 See Her In The Company Chapter 78 See Her In The Company Not knowing what she was thinking about, Christian warmly said, "Don''t bother with it for the time being. Be careful when you go out, I will be back these days. Leave this to me." Isabe''s heart moved and the coldness on her face uncontrobly softened. She thought for a moment and said: "If you''re busy, I''ll take care of it myself. No matter what, I won''t argue with a senior woman. " She knew about Mallory. She was much stronger than Diana. If she heard about any rumours, she would never stop until she made it clearly. Luckily, she would go for a business trip tomorrow. Otherwise, Mallory might really go to herpany to see her. Christian was silent for a while, then he gently said, "Sorry, I hadn''t expected of this. If she really go for you, you must tell me." Isabe wasn''t used to his sudden concern. Not knowing how to respond, she wanted to be sound cold but her heart uncontrobly throbbed. She licked her lips, then lowered her head and said in a low voice: "I know. I''ll hang up first." Christian still wanted to chat for a while, but seeing that she didn''t have much interest in it, he suddenly stopped and added, "Hum, rest early." "Okay." Isabe''s eyshes trembled a bit as she hung up the phone. Resting her chin on her legs, she started to ponder. Lexie... The next day, as she had to catch the flight at noon, Isabe didn''t go to thepany. But what she guessedst night really happened. Minh gave her a call from thepany. "What did you say? A middle-aged woman came to looking for me?" Isabe was packing her luggage when she got the call. Hearing that, her face immediately turned cold. Mallory indeed went to herpany. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, at first we all thought she was your mom, but she denied. She just said that she had something to talk to you, without showing who she is. But ording to her dress, she seems like a richdy." Isabe then got up and sat on the side of the bed, asking: "Was she followed by anyone else?" Was Lexie with her? Minh said: "No, she was alone." Then, he muttered, "Maybe she was some customer." Isabe thought for a second, then said: "Let Yeager know that if thisdyes for me again next time, tell her that I''m not here. Don''t worry, she''ll definitely leave." Everyone in thepany may know she was pregnant because of her. "Oh, okay." Minh didn''t ask too much. Suddenly, he thought of something, andughed: "Oh, right, one more thing, I heard that half of the people in the Polygon took sick leave today." Isabe was a bit startled, "Why? What happened?" "Diarrhea." Isabe immediately frowned, asking: "Due to the ice coffee? But it''s not too cold now, one cup of coffee shouldn''t be enough to make them have diarrhea, should it? " "Of course not, but if you also had some special food, its possible." Minh snickered, "I even ordered some spicy noodles... so they should have an exciting meal yesterday afternoon. Of course, I told them that it was ordered by Lexie." Spicy noodles? The corner of Isabe''s mouth twitched: "You''re overdoing it. I''m just trying to embarrass her. There''s no need to get others in trouble." Minh hesitated for a few seconds before replying, "Yes I am indeed. How about I send them some medicine?" "" Isabe sighed, "Forget it, you don''t need to worry about this. I''ll let John deal with it." "Okay", Minh replied in a muffled voice. Isabe was startled, then immediatelyughed out, "Alright, I didn''t mean to me you, as I was the one asked you to do it. I haven''t thanked you yet. If anything happens, it would be my responsibility. Just be careful next time, okay?" After that, she looked at the watch on her wrist, then said: "Now pack up and go to the airport with John. We''ll meet up there." Minh replied with a smile: "Alright, Miss Jones." On the rooftop, a tall man slowly turned around and revealed his young and handsome face. Looking at his phone, whose eyes that were usually clean and pure now filled with dense emotions. He then smile as if he was mocking something. Chapter 79 So Has He Cheated? Chapter 79 So Has He Cheated? When they arrived at Leeds, it was already dusk. Three of them immediately put down their luggage in the hotel and went to a restaurant across the street for dinner. Not knowing that Isabe was pregnant, Minh and John ordered dishes ording to their own preferences. Looking at the tasty yet spicy dishes in front of her, Isabe swallowed her saliva. Ever since she was pregnant, she hadn''t had food with such taste for a long time, only for the sake of her children. Right now, this table of dishes was really a challenge. "Miss Jones, you won''t need to driveter. Do you want to have a drink?" Although Minh hadn''t stayed with her for long, after knowing her personality well, he was way bolder than the other subordinates. He would even joke with her freely. Isabe shook her head, "I''ll still need to work for tomorrow. You two can drink." After that, she impatiently started to eat. Although she was already drooling, she hided it well enough John alsoughed: "Okay then, Miss Jones. Have some more." Minh ordered a bottle of wine, and drank with John. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although she tried to be graceful, her action still caught Minh''s attention. "Miss Jones, the dishes here really suits your taste very well, hun?" Having been too focused on eating, Isabe was shocked by his words and became clear-headed. She put down her chopsticks andughed dryly: "Maybe the flight was too long and I''m hungry, but the taste is indeed good." How could it be just good? It was simply wonderful. She had missed the spicy and sour taste for a long time. Minh smiled, and ced a few dishes in front of him to her face, "Then have more. if these are not enough, we can add some." Add? Hearing this, Isabe looked around weirdly. She immediately forced a smile on her face, saying, "There is no need. I''m almost full. You guys should have more, or there will be leftovers." She despised herself at the same time. How could she forget about everything while she was eating? Previously, she would especially order light food and said that she wanted to lose weight. The young man was so smart that if she were to continue eating like that, he would definitely find out. Afraid that they would say anything else, she got up and said, "You guys eat first. I''ll go to the restroom." However, she didn''t know that after she left, her two subordinates started to gossiped about her. Johnughed, and said casually: "She must be eating well recently, as I feel like she has gained some weight." Minh; "..." He wanted to say: "Yes, great minds think alike." But he stopped at the second thought, and said: "Was she think before?" Knowing that Minh had juste to thepany not long ago, he took a sip of his wine and said rather proudly, "Miss Jones is famous for her beauty in ourpany, who had both slender figure and pretty face. She also has the best working capability, and is also very nice to we subordinates." Then, he pretended to be regretful as he shook his head, "Unfortunately, I came toote, and she has already been married." Minh patted his shoulder andughed: "Forget it. She is impossible for you. But she''s only two or three years older than us. Isn''t it too early to get married? Have you ever seen her husband?" John was startled. After pondering for two seconds, he shook his head. "No. I''ve been her assistant for over a year, but I''ve never seen him. It seemed that he neveres to thepany for her. I just asionally hear she answer a few private calls, but it seemed not her husband since her attitude was very indifferent " "Moreover" Hesitating for a few seconds, he looked at the restroom, then turned to Minh and whispered: "There are some rumours that she''s already divorced. But I''m not so sure. I really don''t know what kind of man she would like, since she is so outstanding. " "Divorced " Minh''s eyes shed extremely quickly, and then he muttered. After dinner, the three went back to their rooms in the hotel respectively. Isabe sat on bed in her pyjamas with her legs crossed while working on herptop. After a while, suddenly there was a knock on the door. Startled for a second, she then walked to the door. Seeing it was Minh, she opened the door. "Do you need any help, Minh?" "Are you free now? I have a few issues about work. " Seeing that he was holding aptop, Isabe smiled and nodded, "Come in." "Have a seat, I''ll get you water." After bringing out the water, Minh had already sat on the sofa and turned on hisptop. "What issues?" Isabe then sat beside him with her gazended on the screen. Minh pointed the screen at her, saying, "The data here isnt right. I don''t know what''s wrong with it." "Okay, I''ll have a look." Isabe then started to seriously check for him. The room went silent. Holding a cup of water, Minh sat by her side. He seemed to look at the screen, but the corner of his eye waspletely focused on the Isabe''s charming side profile. She was in a thick pyjamas, so it was impossible to see her figure. But her slender fingers as well as her fair little face were enough attractive. He quickly retracted his gaze and said with a casual tone: "Miss Jones, I heard that you''ve divorced recently." Hearing that, Isabe''s fingers that were tapping on the keyboard suddenly paused, then she indifferently replied: "Yeah." She didn''t care at all about what others think. But since someone had asked her, she wouldn''t hide it either. "But why?" He blinked and asked curiously yet innocently, "You''re such a wonderful woman. Would there even be a man dislike you?" Isabe''s continued without stopping tapping: "You are a man. If there are two women. One is excellent, and the other is someone you love, which one would you choose?" "I " Minh choked. Isabe only considered him as a young man who hadn''t gone through many rtionships. She not has nothing to do with a man. Therefore, you can''t judge who is right or wrong by a divorce from the surface. Only by personal experience one can really understand. Minh frowned, and then said in a puzzled tone: "Then do you mean that he dislikes you? Has he cheated? If he likes you, and you''re so outstanding, how could he be willing to divorce? " "" Isabe finally stopped tapping. She turned to look at him, and exined, "He didn''t cheat on me. We felt we weren''t right for each other, so we divorced. Why not give up early instead of wasting my life, right? Ah, innocent kid. I think you should get a girlfriend and gain experience. " Chapter 80 Im Outside Your Room Chapter 80 I''m Outside Your Room Minh was still very curious, "You are so young. You shouldn''t have married for long, right? He got bored so fast? How did a sensible person like you fall for such a man? " Isabe didn''t say a word. She only thought that he didn''t understand it, so she didn''t exin too much. He might not know that nowadays, not everyone could freely get married, such as Christian who was forced to marry her. That''s why he hated him and never liked her ever since. Seeing that she remained silent, he then knew he might made her upset, so he smiled apologetically, "Miss Jones, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have talked about this. I truly believe that you''ll find someone better." Isabe smiled and returned theptop to him, calmly saying: "Alright, I''ve settled it. Take a look." "Hum?" Minh''s attention was pulled back to work. He carefully looked at the data and nodded, "Yeah, that''s right. I indeed have a lot to learn." "Take your time. Compared to those who joined thepany same time as you, your current achievements has been the same as those who has been here for one year." Isabe encouraged. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. Being startled for a second, she stood up to get her phone, "Check if there are any other issues. I''ll take a call." "Oh, sure." The room was not big. She tightened her coat and sat by the bed. Seeing it was an unfamiliar number, she then casually answer it. "Hi." "It''s me." It was pleasant and deep male voice. Isabe was startled. She checked the number carefully again before asking in a low voice: "Where did you call me?" "Thendline in my office." "Oh, okay." Isabe curled her lips. "Don''t you have anything to say?" He suddenly asked, as if dissatisfied with her tone. Isabe''s expression flickered. She then pretended to ask in an ignorant way: "Say what? Didn''t you just call me yesterday? " Minh, who sat by her side, was focusing on checking the data. Hearing that, he looked up at her her, then quickly drooped his head. "I called Mr. Smith today. He told me that you''vee to Leeds. Why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" His tone was calm and non-questioning, but Isabe could still hear a bit displeasure. She felt guilty but was also a little displeased, so she blurted out, "Why did you call him? Do I even have to report my whereabouts?" Maybe her reaction was too strong, Minh looked up at her in surprise. "Miss Jones?" Isabe then suddenly remembered that there was another person in her room. She hung up the phone awkwardly and got up, "Any other issues?" "Ugh Nope." Minh turned downptop and got up, smiling, "Thank you, Miss Jones, goodnight. I''ll back now." "Oh, okay. Goodnight." Isabe hurriedly nodded. Her smile was very amiable, but as soon as she closed the door, she red at her phone and cursed, "B*stard!" Just then, her phone rang again. Isabe answered it immediately, and said fiercely: "What''s up?" "Are you in the hotel?" "So what? Anything else? " She still didn''t have a good tone. He had nearly embarrassed her just now. "It''s sote, and there are other man in your room?" Christian''s tone changed slightly. "" Isabe was stunned, then suddenly smiled. "What? Is it strange? I''m single now, so there is nothing wrong with me to stay with a man, right?" She initially thought that Christian would just ridicule her. Who knew that after a few seconds of silence, he coldly said, "Where are you right now?" Isabe''s expression changed. She snorted: "Even if youe here to catch him, it''s toote, and besides, you don''t seem to have the qualifications now." He should reflect on his current identity if he wanted to cared about her. Was he still in the habit of doing so, or did he really want to care about her? "Isabe Jones!" Christian''s voice was clearly displeasant. "I think you''re still in the office, right? Keep your work and I''m hanging up." Then, without letting him respond, she hung up. Her expression also became dull. In the middle of the night, she was suddenly awoken by a vibration. From the quilt she groggily stretched out her hand, but she was so sleepy that she fell asleep again before she could touch her phone. After a few seconds few seconds, the vibration continued. The phone rang again and again. Isabe was irritated and her consciousness became a little clear- headed. She reached out and turned on the light, got her phone, and cursed, "Who the hell does not let me sleep?" Seeing the familiar number, she was so angry that her face turned purple. After the phone was connected, she immediately scolded, "Christian, are you gonna let me sleep or not? Why are you so annoying? " The man, however, responded in a low voice. "I''m outside your room. Open the door." "" Suddenly, Isabe opened her eyes wide with her body froze. Outside the room... The door? Then she quickly got up from the bed and walked to the door without even wearing shoes. The sequence of movements were so rapid that it almost took her breath away. She managed to calm down before slowly opening the door. Isabe felt very strange in that instant, as if it was a dream. Was Christian really behind the door? Under the bright light of the corridor, the man was in a neat suit, looking as calm and handsome as ever. She stared at him nkly for a few seconds. Christian looked down at her, his gazended on that pair of fair and tender feet which were on the ground. He frowned: "Where are your shoes?" Isabe immediately went back to her senses and wanted to close the door. Why did she even open the door for him? How could he let that happen? Seemingly predicting her intention, he walked directly into the room and closed the door behind him. Isabe was angry, "Christian, you!" "The ground is cold. I''ll take you to bed." After that, he picked her up and walked to the bed. Isabe: "..." Why did this sound so flirting. After he put her on bed, she immediately pushed him away, staring at him warily. "How did you find here?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not difficult to have someone find it out." Christian took off his jacket and said indifferently. Isabe subconsciously bit her lips, then self-deprecatingly snorted, "Indeed, for you it''s just a piece cake." But then she said angrily, "But barging into someone''s room at midnight, even if the hotel security doesn''t care, will the police not? Leave now or I''ll call the police. " She thought she was really insane that she even opened the door for him just now. Chapter 81 I Do Want To See You Chapter 81 I Do Want To See You Christian was still very calm,pared to her burning anger. He casually ced his jacket on the side, then naturally sat on the side of her bed: I juste back from thepany. Knowing that you are here, I just stopped by to see you. Sorry for disturbing your sleep." " Isabe was almost choked by his sincere words. Christian''s attitude towards her actually didn''t change much. He was like a guest before they got divorce, always being polite but distant from her. But now, no matter what she did, he was always patient. Last time he said he wasn''t sure if he liked her, but how did he know that he changed his feelings not because of the babies? Women seemed to be more doubting than men. He didn''t know that every single word of him would make her consider for long. Withplicated emotions, she lowered her eyes and spoke coldly, Now that you have seen me. Shouldn''t you leave?" Christian''s eyes dimmed. Seeing that she was sitting on bed in her pyjamas, he casually put his jacket on her, and asked softly: Don''t you have anything to say? If I don''te for you, you wouldn''t go to see me, would you?" Feeling warm on her body, Isabe unnaturally moved back a bit, and said indifferently, I came here for business, not travelling, so I don''t have time to see you. Besides, do you even have time for me?" It was already around three or four in the morning, and he even worked until now. Didn''t he have so many subordinates? Wasn''t he afraid of sudden death? Christian raised his eyes to look at her, saying, how do you know that I don''t want to see you? What if I say the reason I worked until now is because I nned to return to Brighton at dawn? "" Isabe was startled for a moment. But in the next instant, she said indifferently with her face turned to the other side, It''s your own reason that you''ll need to go back there. Does it have anything to do with me? Do you really have no idea how your mom knew that I''m pregnant?" If he hadn''t keep pestering her recently, would Lexie doubt her? Initially, she thought that she would never contact with him after divorce, but she didn''t expected that things was getting more and moreplicated. Christian nodded and didn''t refute, Sorry. I''ll deal with it." " His apologies made Isabe speechless. Even if she wanted to throw a tantrum, she was unable to do so. Seeing his frustration, she even felt softhearted. She unconsciously softened her tone. There is no hurry to return to Brighton. You should go home and rest first." A light shed past Christian''s eyes. He then looked at his watch and said: It''ll be morning when I arrived at home. You can sleep for a while. I''ll wait outside, and then take you to breakfast." After that, he took his coat and was about to leave. Isabe subconsciously called out to him, Christian, I don''t need you to take me for breakfast. You go home." He had stayed up until now and he must have been frustrated. Why would he even apany her for breakfast? Christian put on his jacket, his slender fingers buttoning up the coat. He smiled, Whether you are willing or not is your business. Moreover, I didn''t have dinnerst night, so I don''t have the strength to drive now." Isabe''s expression changed instantly, as her voice also rose higher and sounded a bit angry: "You haven''t eaten sincest night? Christian Miller, do you think you are made of iron? That was why he looked so bad. He was too busy to eat or sleep. Even prime minister wouldn''t be like him. Had he always worked so hard before? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Isabe felt a little upset for some reason. She frowned and suddenly got out of the bed. Christian was slightly startled. What are you doing?" Looking at her, he asked. "I''m hungry. Let''s eat something." She said angrily, then carried the clothes to get changed in bathroom. Christian stopped her in time, frowning, You''re pregnant, and you can''t be like me. Go to bed." He then patted her head and said in a low voice, Good girl. We''ll have breakfast when it''s morning." "I''ve slept for long enough, so it doesnt matter." Isabepletely ignored his words, and directly removed his hand, coldly saying: If you suddenly die, I cannot image what your mom would do at my home. And I''ll feel guilty my whole life, on what grounds?" How could she stop loving someone who she had loved for years? He may be heartless, but she couldn''t bear to see him suffer. Without showing any emotions on his handsome face at all, he just said with a soft and calm voice, If I die, you only feel guilty?" Isabe hurriedly avoided his gaze and ridiculed: "I didn''t force you to do this. How many hours do you expect I''ll feel guilty for?" " He quietly stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. He even lightly rubbed against her forehead by his chin, saying in a deep voice, It seems I can''t die. Leave the guilt for your Luke." Isabe was caught off guard by his embrace, and her face was flushed. She struggled and became angry with embarrassment, What does it have to do with Luke? Let go of me! Afraid that he would be chased out after irritating her, he released her hand and smiled, It doesn''t matter. Go sleep. I''ll wait for you outside." " Holding her clothes, Isabe watched him leave in a daze. She suddenly felt like she had been tricked. It was still dark at 4 o''clock in the morning. Not until they were out of the hotel did Isabe feel a bit cold. Fortunately, she had slept earlyst night. Otherwise she couldn''t get up this morning. Christian took off his jacket and put it on her. He warmly said: "It''s warm in my car. I''ll drive it." "If you''ll drive it, you might just go home directly." Isabe rolled her eyes. She nced around and then pointed to a restaurant across the street: "Let''s go there." "Okay" Christian agreed. He then took her hand and walked towards there. Without saying anything, Isabe''s face flushed. At four o''clock, most restaurants were closed. The one they went to was open all night, where there were only few people, looking a bit deste. The waiter, who was ying with his phone with his head lowered, quickly came to himself when he heard theming. He walked to them, "Wee, this way please." Isabe randomly picked a seat. Christian sat down beside her and asked the waiter, Menu, please." "Oh, right," The waiter then handed the menu to him. Without even looking at it, Christian just ced it to Isabe''s face, "Weren''t you hungry? You order." "I" Isabe was about to refute him but stop at the second thought. She lowered her head to look at the menu. Last night, she had eaten quite a lot as the dishes were very ptable. Now she woke up so early, so she wasn''t hungry at all. She said that all because of him. Chapter 82 The Battered-Body Trick Chapter 82The Battered-Body Trick However, Isabe still ordered some egg and porridge, and some meat pie especially for him. He hadn''t eaten for so long, so she reckoned he must be very hungry. When they waited for the dishes, Isabe didn''t bother him, just pretended to y with her phone, ignoring him as much as she could. Looking at the side of her face, where her eyshes curled up slightly, Christian asked with a t tone. Did Simon contact you again?" Glimmers danced in Isabe''s eyes, and she replied without raising her head, It was about work. I couldn''t deny." "Then why you rejected me so straightly?" "..." Isabe was startled. She weirdly looked at him, He is definitely not a good person, but how good you think you are? For me, I would reject as many as I could. Hearing that, Christian frowned with dissatisfaction, I didn''t mean to hurt you." Isabe put down her phone and sneered disdainfully, do you know that your words are the standard sayings of two-timers? You touched yourself while hurt others at the same time." Furthermore, he didn''t even know whether what he said were out of humanity or love. Christian frowned tighter and suddenly asked, "Adrian said you like me." Isabe''s expression stiffened. She looked at him in silence for a few seconds, then suddenly let out a bright smile, taunting, I didn''t know that he''s a love expert." "Not really. He just dated a few more women." He exined seriously. "Oh, so you don''t understand because you haven''t dated so many women like him?" Without saying anything, he tacitly agreed. Isabe propped up her chin, pouting, as she admired his handsome face, but her gaze was filled with ridicule, then you might just say that you''re an idiot. Your sexual desire was not enough to awake you? I''ve slept with you for three years, and you still need someone else to tell you my feelings? Christian, you really have no heart, do you? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "So...Adrian is right?" Christian only cared about this. It was indeed his fault, as he had never cared about her thought. At first, he thought that his sexual desire didn''t mean anything, which just made him think of her when he needed her. However, after experiencing so much, he finally realised. Isabe''s mouth twitched. He really didn''t understand girl. "I''m hungry. Let''s eat." Seeing the waitere, she turned her face away from him. Christian held her wrist, looking at her with a burning gaze. You haven''t answered me yet." " Isabe bit her lips and slowly said: You don''t want me to eat well?" Christian''s face tensed up. But he still released her wrist. Isabe took her poached egg and started to eat. Then she slowly smiled. The onlookers saw most clearly. It might not be a pity for them to get a divorce. After the breakfast, it waspletely bright. However, the sun hadn''te out yet, and it was very foggy. At the entrance of the hotel, Isabe gave the jacket back to him, saying coldly: Now that we have done eating and chatting. You should go back now." Christian nodded expressionlessly. Isabe then turned and left. But after a few steps, she stopped and stared at him following her. Why haven''t you left?" Christian''s expression didn''t change, and he said naturally, I''m tired. You know fatigue driving is very dangerous. I need rest." With that, he passed her and headed straight into the hotel. In shock, Isabe''s eyes widened while she couldn''t refute. She suddenly understood that she had been tricked again. He came over all the way early in the morning, yed the battered-body trick and even ordered a room for himself. He had just said that he would go to Brighton at dawn. B*stard! How shameless! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Within just a few seconds, her anger swelled to the extreme. She chased after him with her two slender legs, holding his arm and gritting her teeth, Christian Miller!" The man paused before ncing at his arm, then he asked slowly: "Are you not afraid of being seen by others?" " Isabe subconsciously released her hand, but her voice still sounded angry, You nned this!" He continued walking forward, gently smiled and said, nned what? You''ve already said I''m not made of iron. After working for so long, I would naturally get frustrated. Now that there''s a hotel here, I don''t even need to find one." Isabe subconsciously followed him, her voice unconsciously rising, "If you have already booked a room, why knocked on my door at midnight?" He did it on purpose, definitely. When they were having breakfast, she ridiculed him for being heartless. But he clearly had a ''ck heart'', as she was the one being tricked. "I came here only to see you." "You... "Also, your loud voice will wake people up." Christian smiled and ran his fingers through her hair. He held her as he walked forward, Let''s go. I won''t rest. We can quarrel in your room." " Isabe was so angry that her chest even hurt. She pursed her lips and didn''t say a word with her face darkened. Christian calmly arrived at her room. He then nced at the room next door and suddenly asked, Are we going to my room or yours?" His tone was serious, but it sounded flirting. Afraid that others would hear her, she clenched her teeth and pushed him away fiercely, Don''t let me see you again." Chapter 83 You Liked Him? Chapter 83 You Liked Him? As she was about to enter her room, the door on the opposite side was suddenly opened. Minh, who stood at the door, was stunned seeing them. The atmosphere became eerily quiet. Isabe was also caught off guard and her reactions became slow. "Miss, Miss Jones, who is this?" Minh''d never met Christian before. He only felt him a bit familiar, but he wasn''t sure. Christian remained indifferent. He nced at him and guessed that the man on the phone should be him. Then he intimately exined, Her friend." Isabe went back to her sense as she stuttered, err, yes, f friend." Minhughed, and praised him generously, "Even her friend is handsome as such. Nice to meet you, my name is Minh Johnson. I work in the same department with Miss Jones." Isabe was already used to his personality, so she didn''t care much. Afraid that Christian would say too much, she quickly interrupt him, Hasn''t John woken up?" "Oh, he has already went for breakfast." He looked at them and asked: "Miss Jones, have you eaten yet? Would you like me to buy some for you? Isabe smiled and quickly waved her hand, There''s no need. We just had breakfast. Hurry up, we would have work to doter." "Then he came here for "Nothing, he''ll leave right away." Afraid that Christian would say something, Isabe quickly urged Minh: "Come back early." It was already very awkward have him see them. He would definitely guess something if he knew Christian''s name, with his shrewdness. "Oh, okay, I''ll go now." Minh even nodded towards Christian. They were of simr height, but either of temperament or appearance, Christian was way more eye- catching, who had an aura of the elite. But one was young and aggressive, the other prudent and steady. Even when Minh stood in front of him, he wasn''t defeated by his aura. He waspletely not like Mr. Smith when standing in front of Christian. Isabe couldn''t help but take another look at Minh who had already left. A natural leader? Her eyes were sharp as a torch. Christian, of course, didnt miss thecency and admiration in her eyes. He casually asked with his eyes dimmed, You like him?" Without looking at him, she unconsciously nodded, Yeah. He''s a talent." But in the next second, her face suddenly changed as she turned around and stared at him, Does that have anything to do with you? Aren''t you going to rest? Get out of here. Don''t let me see you again." She then entered the room and mmed the door shut without even looking at him. She cut him off ... After that, Christian hadn''t pestered again. Not knowing whether he went to rest or else, Isabe just put her mind on work again. After nning out all thepanies they would visit in the morning, she left the hotel with Minh and John. As an inte technologypany, Benton was actually quite well-known in this industry. Its business scope ranged from webpage developing to system development. Her main task on this trip was to collect and sort out the feedback data of users and some bugs of their products. The firstpany was one which developed medical apparatus and instruments. Isabe got off the car and checked the navigation chart on her phone, saying: It should be the right ce, right?" Minh burst outughing. He pointed at the big words on the building, "If the words aren''t wrong, then it should be." Isabe suddenly felt embarrassed, then she coughed lightly and said: Then here it is. Let''s get into it." She found a driver who didn''t know the way either, so she could only use the GPS by herself. She lost way a few times, and wasughed by the two young men all the way. They followed the staff and finished collecting all the data after a few hours. Finally, they were enthusiastically invited to take a look at thetest product. The gradual development of intelligent medicine had also helped Isabespany expand their businesses. Although she couldn''t understand it at all, she still followed them to take a look. There were someone specifically exined every product to them in the workshop. Suddenly, Minh curiously asked: Are these all finished products? Can we experience them?" The staff smiled and nodded, Of course. These have all been tested and can be immediately put into use. Do you wanna have a try? And all the researchers here have learned medicine. Minh touched his chin with curiosity, and suddenly pushed John who was behind him, saying, John, go and try that MRI instrument." John was startled, Why dont you have a try?" Minh giggled, reaching out his hand in a gesture of invitation, Senior first." Looking at him, John was helpless. He then entered the cubicle. Through the ss wall, Isabe saw the people operating the equipment. She then approached Minh Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. and asked, "What are you doing? He didn''t offend you, did he?" Minh raised his brows and curled his lips, He snored all night and I didn''t get much sleep." "..." Hearing that, Isabe frowned lightly, then muttered, It looks like I made a mistake. I shouldn''t have just ordered one room for you two." Minh instantly smiled apologetically, I was just joking. They had already said that there''s no problem with this device, so he''s just medical examination for free. You see, I''m only worried about his health." Isabe nced sideways at him, and didn''t say a word. She didn''t believe that he was that kind. He was more cunning than anyone in the department. Suddenly, Isabe looked at him strangely, and then took a step back. Maybe... that there is something wrong with your body? Minh''s face darkened immediately, "..." What did she mean by taking a few steps away from him? With her arms crossed before her chest, she looked at the apparatus andughed out softly, In view of your aliveness, I don''t think you will die even if you don''t eat for days." Minh pounded his chest, pretending to be upset, Miss JonesDon''t hurt my heart, please. "..." After a while, John came out. They need to wait a while to get the result. Then Isabe patted Minh''s shoulder, saying, "As a leader, I shouldn''t be partial to anyone. Now it''s your turn, Minh." Minh''s smile froze, It Is even necessary?" Isabe then said suspiciously, "Is there really problem with your body?" "I''ll go!" Minh said. Isabe shook her head andughed as she watched Minh walked in as if he was to die. When he came out, she was naturally the next one. Furthermore, as she was the manager, the staff even enthusiastically invited her to try other new products. All these devices had radiation, and pregnant women were not allowed to get close. Isabe naturally wouldn''t have a try. She smiled and tactfully refused, Since they''ve already tried, I don''t need to. Besides, I''m during my period, so it might be a good time. Thank you so much." Hearing that, the staff had no choice but to give up. Chapter 84 Catch Me If You Can Chapter 84 Catch Me If You Can After politely rejecting their invitation for lunch, Isabe left with Minh and John. Looking at her watch, she said: "Let''s go lunch first, then to the nextpany. John nodded. But Minh frowned, Shouldn''t we go back to hotel and have a rest first?" Looking at him, Isabe said: "Are you tried?" "I''m okay, but haven''t you walked for long?" Then he winked at her and said with concern, Don''t force yourself if you''re feeling ufortable. John and I can visit that one in the afternoon." John was a little confused, but still he nodded, Um, yeah. That''s right." Isabe shot a nce at him, then looked at herself. Then she suddenly understood, sneering, "Do you really believe what I said? It was just an excuse, as I was afraid of wasting too much time there and it may be more difficult for us to reject their lunch invitation. ''The period'' was only a casual excuse, but Minh actually paid attention to it. This young man might look like careless, but his acuteness sometimes really shocked her. Startled just for a moment, Minh thenughed. He lightheartedly said: "It seems that I''m still too young. This is another lesson from you, Miss Jones, and I''ll be more cautiouster." John finally understood as well, and he said, "It''s not only you, I didn''t get it either. We won''t finish our work this afternoon if we ept their lunch invitation. Isabe rolled her eyes, "Stop ttering me. Let''s go to lunch." " As they were having lunch, Isabe got a call from Christian. She didn''t say anything at first, then left the restaurant to take the call. "Are you busy now?" Christian''s voice was a bit hoarse, as if he was just woken up. Isabe no longer spoke coldly. She only replied calmly: "We''re having lunch outside." "You''re not returning to the hotel at noon?" "Yeah, we don''t have much time. We''ll visit the nextpany in the afternoon." Christian remained silent for a second, then said: Isabe, you don''t need to work so hard like this." Hiszy voice muttered into her ear, which sounded a bit seductive and sexy. Isabe could even feel the warmth of his breathing. Her heart throb. She really wanted to reply, If I don''t work so hard, would you raise me?" The ssic line of soap drama. But they were not in a drama. Even if he said, "Yes, I would", She wouldn''t be touched, but feel embarrassed and humiliated." Looking at the ring sun, she said, "I take care of my own body, I''ll cherish it more than anyone else." Christian was somewhat helpless. Then he spoke with a heavy voice, "I''m just worrying about the babies. Do you want me to catch you back? Being fearless, Isabe sneered and said, Then you can be worried freely, since they''re still in my belly. I''ll take them wherever I want. Catch me if you can." After that, she hung up with a smile. Thinking of his gloomy face, she immediately became delighted. Yeah, it was true that he could find out her hotel, but could he even find out whichpany she was going to visit? Of course not. Seeing her smile brightly after she returned, Minh squinted his eyes and asked: "Miss Jones, What makes you so happy?" Hearing this, Isabe picked up her forks and said in a serious tone, "It''s just a friend said that I''m pretty so what?" John: "..." Minh smiled, "Then this friend of yours. may need to check her eyes. Isabe, ..." ... Because she had sessfully dissed Christian back, Isabe was in a good mood throughout the whole afternoon. But soon, she was out of luck. Thestpany they visited was so hospitable that its staff insisted on treating them to dinner. Having no way to reject, Isabe had to ept it at the end. When it was already dark, a group of people left for arge restaurant. Even if she was really unwilling, Isabe still behaved politely. Minh secretly nudged her, smiling, "What should we do? These middle-aged men can really make us drunk." Isabe frowned as she said seriously, Trim the sails. Aren''t you eloquent? Reject them as long as you can. Don''t think you can be reckless as you''re still young and healthy now." She had dealt with many troublesome clients before, but now she was pregnant. These people are all men who could drink a lot. "But what about you?" Minh couldn''t help but worry. Isabe feigned a rxed smile, saying: "I''m the only woman here, would they even bully me? And we''re also their clients, so they should take care of us. "Miss Jones, please have a seat." Someone called out for her to take her seat. Isabe immediately smiled and walked over. A manager politely pulled out a chair and smiled: Miss Jones, here, please sit here." His smile made Isabe feel disgusted, but considering the overall interests, she still sat down politely. Seeing her sit down, the man was immediately overjoyed. He casually pulled out a chair next to her and was about to sit down, when Minh squeezed through them and sat in that seat. He then smiled at the man politely, "Mr. Faust, you are too courteous. Please have a seat." Seeing this, Faust''s expression instantly changed. Heughed dryly as he nodded, "It''s what we should do..." John was on his left side while Minh was on his right side. Isabe suddenly felt warmed inside as she Material ? N?velDrama.Org. looked at Minh gratefully. Chapter 85 She is a Friend of Mr. Miller Chapter 85 She is a Friend of Mr. Miller Minh blinked at her, his expression appearing rather causal and rxed. Isabe even felt that he had already got used to such kind of dinner. As expected, after having a few bites, those men started to raise their sses. Someone smiled at Isabe, Miss Jones, you are the onlydy today, so we should toast to you first." "No, no... you''re too courteous, how can I let you toast me? Isabe stood up politely with a smile, but she actually felt upset. The manager let everyone toast her at the very beginning, and she couldn''t find any excuse to refuse. Moreover, three of them must get drunk if she had the first drink. Compared to these wily men, she clearly didn''t have enough experience. They clearly wanted to bully her today. However... She didn''t have any other choices now. After all, Minh and John didn''t know that she couldn''t drink now either. Mr. Stockughed loudly, "Since we''re friends, that''s not important!" After thinking for a second, Isabe smiled lightly and clinked his ss, "You''re right. Since Benton has been cooperating with yourpany, then we''re naturally friends." With that, she took a deep breath, and closed her eyes as she drank the whole ss of alcohol. Most of these men attended such dinner very frequently, so they disdained for wine. They usually prefer Whiskey. She immediately felt a burning sensation. Although Isabe tried to restrain herself, the intense difort still made her frown. "You have a good capacity for liquor, Miss Jones." As Mr. Stock smiled, he also looked at with his eyes full of desire. Suppressing the difort in her throat, Isabe said half-jokingly: "The first ss is for everyone. But I''m a woman, and I can drink far less than Mr. Stock. So I hope that you can be magnanimous. I''ll let our Mr. Smith drink with you it next time." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She intentionally mentioned Mr. Smith. Since these men were all smart people, she intended to tell them that if they still wanted to force her, it may affect thepany interest. However, those men seemed not to understand what she really meant. Faust, who rubbed the grease from his mouth,ughed: Miss Jones, you are killing the vibe. The dinner just started yet, and you''ve juste to Leeds, so we should treat you well. If Mr. Smith were here, we may even drink throughout the night." Hearing this, Isabe clenched her teeth subconsciously. These foxy old men! Clearly, they didn''t want to let Isabe return so easily tonight, no matter how much they would drink. As she was still thinking, Minh suddenly stood up. He was around 1.8 meters tall, much taller than Isabe. He casually patted her shoulder, and calmly pushed her back onto her seat. Then he smiled and said: Our manager is ady, so she''s not that good at drinking. Let me toast you, Mr. Faust." Being startled for a second, Faust thenughed loudly, "Ah, young man, good, so good..." Seeing that Minh was just a young man, Faust knew that he could drink no more than two sses. He gave Minh a disdainful look, then drank the entire ss without taking a single sip. Isabe''s face darkened. Looking at Minh, she started to be worried. If he kept drinking like this, he would be in hospital in one hour. When she raised her head again, Minh had already put down his empty ss, then wiped his mouth and gasped for breath, whose smile now be more roguish, "The whiskey is good, but please forgive me, if we drink too much, we may not be able to visit Polygon tomorrow." Isabe frowned. Polygon? They weren''t n to visit Polygon this time. "Polygon?" The men across him were stunned for a moment as well. Mr. Stock sat down, smiling, Which Polygon are you talking about?" John asked in puzzlement, "Is there any other Polygon Group in Leeds?" Faust''s smile slowly faded as he asked, "Benton has coboration with Polygon as well?" There were numerouspanies fought for a chance to corporate with Polygon. How could Benton, an averagepany, win their favour? Minh picked up some dishes for Isabe and exined causally: Of course it does. After all, Polygon has a new filiale located right across the street of Benton. Most importantly, our manager is a good friend of Mr. Miller of Polygon, so it''s not a good thing to break the appointment tomorrow, is it, Miss Jones?" Then, he turned to look at Isabe , with his eyebrow raised. Chapter 86 Opportunistic Chapter 86 Opportunistic Looked at him, Isabe stunned. How did he know Christian was her ... Or had he already known it this morning? As she was wondering, Minh secretly blinked at her. Isabe immediately understood what he meant, but she didn''t want to take advantage of her personal rtionship. If Christian knew itter, she may have less confidence in front of him. However, she couldn''t let her selfishness spoil the overall n. Moreover, these men''s were clearly much more interested in Christian. Thinking about it, Isabe pouted her red lips and nodded. She then said in a slightly embarrassed tone, "That''s right. Before we came to Leeds we told him that we''re gonna visit him tomorrow morning. It''s not good to break the appointment, isn''t it? After all, Mr. Miller so busy." Those men exchanged nces and slowly put down their sses, who then began to smile weirdly. Mr. Stock then asked casually: "Miss Jones, are you a personal friends of Mr. Miller, or are you meeting him on behalf of Mr. Smith?" Isabe exined lightly, "There''s no difference, isn''t it? We''re all friends." If they knew he was her ex-husband, they may be more shocked. The way how those men looked at her changed a bit, then theyughed stiffly, "Yeah, that''s right. There''s no difference. It seems that we didn''t judge you wrong." Even if they hadn''t seen Christian Miller in real life before, they had already known his name long ago. Everyone wanted to corporate with him. They only heard that he was somewhat cold and low-profile, and rarely saw anyone he was close to. One was the president of Polygon, while the other was only a manager of a small firm. The two should have nothing with each other no matter of what. But if what she said was true, then there may only one possibility. It was not strange for a CEO to have some mistresses. But if they irritated her, it would be easy for Christian to ruin a smallpany. "You really spoke highly of me, Mr. Stock. There are many people like me everywhere, and it''s also because of Mr. Smith that I can get to know Mr. Miller. So, I''m actually not a personal friend of him." As Isabe feigned ignorance, she sneered in his heart. Even if she tried her best to deny it, these men still misunderstood her rtionship with Christian. However, As long as they were afraid of Christian, Minh''s trick would work, and they might be able to return early. As for the other things, she may consider themter. She just didn''t want to get drunk here. Taking a nce at her charming pretty face, Faust smiled yfully. Did this woman just treated them as three-year-old children? Anyone can brag, while no one can prove it. He picked up a piece of meat and ced to Isabe''s te, smiling: "Miss Jones, please have some more..." Later, his topic suddenly changed, and he said with a little embarrassment, "In fact, ourpany has been contacting Polygon all this while, hoping to cooperate with them. However, we didn''t find any good opportunities. Luckily we met you today, Miss Jones, and if you could... you know, introduce us to Mr. Miller, we are truly grateful." With that, he turned to look at Mr. Stock. Stock was stunned, then instantly nodded, Uh, right. If so, we can''t be more thankful. I believe we two " Looking at those men, Isabe felt so disgusted that she almost vomited. But she stillughed as she said, "You''re too courteous, Mr. Faust. If there is a chance, I would definitely rmend you to Mr. Miller. Since we are partners, it''s natural that we should share resources." Share the f*ck! If it wasn''t not for her bonus and the whole Bentom, she would have left at the very beginning. They were really shameless. But she ignored the fact that these men were all very scheming. They couldn''t be moved by only a verbal promise. Hearing that, Faust was overjoyed, while he continued, "Then...Why don''t you call Mr. Miller now, Miss Jones? Since you are meeting him tomorrow, can you let us join you? We just need 10 minutes." "" Isabe''s smile slowly faded. So he was testing if she had said was true or not? "Mr. Faust, you sure know how to be opportunistic." Minh smiled faintly. Faust didn''t deny it. He shook his head as if he was seriously teaching a new employee, "You are still very young, so you may not understand. In this industry, it''s important to be opportunistic. We get to know Miss Jones today, so we may corporate with Polygon in future. How about we owe Benton a favour?" As they were talking, Isabe pretended to eat, while her mind quickly thinking. If she remained like this, they would probably brazenly continue arguing till next morning. If she didn''t give a call, these men would treat what she had said as a joke. If she called him, would she still have dignity in front of Christian? Gritting her teeth, Isabe raised his head and said with an embarrassed air: "Mr. Faust, Mr. Miller is so busy, so I don''t dare to suddenly call him. So I was wondering if Mr. Stock can pick it up after it''s connected. I reckon it maybe more appropriate." With that, she picked up her phone and was about to call Christian. Mr. Stock''s face darkened. He immediately stopped her andughed, "Alright then. Faust was joking. Lets not disturb Mr. Miller at this time. Eat. We can talk about tomorrow if there is anything." If they really had some kind of personal rtionship, then they were looking for death letting her call him. "Mr. Stock.... Just as Faust was about to say something, his leg under the table was fiercely kicked. He then was suddenly silent. Pretending to ponder for a few seconds, Isabe then put down her phone and nodded, smiling sincerely, "Yeah that''s fine. If we have time tomorrow, I will definitely introduce you to him, Mr. Stock, Mr. Faust." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The warning in her words was obvious, which made Mr. Stock''s smile freeze. He immediatelyughed dryly, err... Alright, alright. Then I''ll thank the you first, Miss Jones." With that, he raised his ss and emptied it to calm himself down. Seeing that her words had really worked, Isabe didn''t even clicked his ss. Her smile faded, and her expression became extremely indifferent. Nevertheless, she still heaved a sigh of relief. Minh nced at her, with aplicated look appearing in his eyes. Chapter 87 Thats My Miss Jones Chapter 87 That''s My Miss Jones Of course, how could she give up this opportunity? She blinked at Minh and John, who suddenly understood. In less than an hour, those men were so drunk that they couldn''t even stand. Their young assistants had already fell asleep. Seeing that it was about time, Isabe got a room at the hotel and let waiter take those men there. After confirming that nothing would happen, she then led John and Minh to leave. Standing at the entrance of the hotel, she took in a deep breath of fresh air. Just now, she had almost been choked by the smell of alcohol. She had also had an whole ss of whiskey. Although she wasn''t drunk, the burning sensation on face became more intense when the wind blew. "That''s my Miss Jones. You have just shown off your might, or the person whoid there tonight would be us." After John came out, he immediately looked at her full of admiration. Isabe pulled at her cor, trying to dispel the heat from her body. She then said to Minh meaningfully: "That wasn''t all my work." Minh innocently blinked his eyes, and quickly apologised, Sorry Miss Jones, I was too worried that time, so I mentioned Mr. Miller without thinking." "You can mention Mr. Miller without even thinking. Then I reckon if you''ve thought through about it, you may solve the problem by your own? Are you not afraid of being exposed on the spot?" Isabe didn''t have any intentions of ming him. This was the first time someone, other than her family, mentioned her and Christian together for the first time, which made her to feel a bit weird. Minh smiled and nodded, "Yes, I''m. but I also believe in your strain capacity. In Leeds, there are few people who aren''t scared of Christian, but luckily he is really cooperating with Benton now. So we weren''t lying honestly. Even if it gets out, nothing would happen." With that, he thought for a moment, and said with a serious tone, "If we have a chance to meet him, we have to thank him properly. He really doesn''t know his name helped us a lot." Isabe suddenly fell silent. She stared at him weirdly for a few seconds, then asked: "You haven''t seen him before?" "No, Miss Jones. Next time you go to the Polygon Group, you must take me along." Before Isabe could anything, John seemed to have been amused by Minh. He patted his shoulder: "There is no need to go to Polygon. Last time I saw Mr. Miller at their filiale. You''ll have the chance to thank him." "" Looking at them, Isabe didn''t what to say. Just then, her phone rang, which was quite loud on the quiet street. It immediately interrupted Minh and John''s conversation. "Miss Jones, you have a call." John subconsciously reminded her. Looking at the number on her phone screen, Isabe didn''t answer it. She then said: "It''s gettingte. Let''s go back." Just then, a car passed in the distance. Its headlights illuminated them. Minh turned his eyes away. Seeing Isabe''s flushed face, he frowned: "Miss Jones, are you okay?" Isabe caressed her face and shook her head, "I just drank one ss. There is nothing to worry This is from N?velDrama.Org. about. I just need a rest." After all, it was whiskey, so she would naturally feel ufortable. "But your face blushed.... are you having a fever?" Her lips were also dyed red. But only one ss of whiskey shouldn''t made her like this, and this wasn''t be the first time she drank whiskey. Minh became worried. He suddenly raised his hand and touched her forehead. Before she could react, he put it down and said solemnly: "You''ve just drunk a bit alcohol, and I can''t feel it. We should go back and checkter." "I''m fine. Why would I have a fever for no reason?" Isabeughed, and then began to stop a taxi. Chapter 88 Fever Chapter 88 Fever However, she had forgotten that she was pregnant, who naturally couldn''t bear working all day and even drinking at night. On their way back, four people sat in a small confined space. Isabe felt dizzy gradually. Her phone vibrated for a long time but she didn''t hear anything. It was only when Minh, who sat in the back seat, noticed that something was wrong, that he nudged her body, calling: "Miss Jones, Miss Jones..." But Isabe didn''t responded. John''s face changed, "Has she fallen asleep?" Minh frowned, who suddenly saying, Wait, please pull over, sir!" The driver was also stunned, hurriedly turned on the direction light, and pulled over, "What, what''s going on?" Without saying a word, Minh immediately got off the car. John was startled, and anxiously leaned forward to check Isabe, "Miss Jones!" Minh''s handsome face tensed up. He opened the passenger door, and touched her forehead, and then her wrist, only to realise how burning hot it was. "Miss Jones!" John was still shouting. "Stop. She is having a fever!" "Fever?" John was startled. She lookedpletely fine in the day, so how could she suddenly... Just because she had some whiskey at night? But they had no time to think about the reason. He said anxiously to the taxi driver, Sir, please send us to the nearest hospital." Even now, Isabe''s phone was still vibrating. Minh frowned and ignored it. He then sat back to the car, saying: "Please hurry up, sir!" "Okay!" The driver then stepped on the elerator and the car sped off. Just a few minutester, the car stopped at a hospital. Minh immediately opened the car door, carried Isabe and quickly walked into the hospital. John stunned for a second, who then hurriedly paid the driver and followed them with Isabes handbag. In the corridor, just as John was about to enter the emergency room with Minh and doctor, Isabe''s phone in her bag vibrated again. As her assistant, it wasn''t his first time to answer her phone, so when he saw it was a number without a note, he picked it up. ... It was already the morning next day when Isabe woke up. The redness on her facest night now turned pale due to the digestion of alcohol. She looked as a different personpared to yesterday. After taking off her loose clothes, she looked rather thinner. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a man wiping her hands with a towel, with his head lowered. His movements were gentle and slow. She was touch by his focused look. Blinking her eyes in a daze for a moment, she suddenly remembered something. Then she looked around, and abruptly sat up. This is a hospital? Why was she in a hospital? Her babies! Her face turned pale. Then she hurriedly touched her belly. "The babies are fine." Having not noticed that she was woke up, Christian was also shocked a bit, then he reached out to hold her arm. His voice was hoarse and sounded very anxious, as if he hadn''t been talking for long. Isabe was still confused. She looked at him, asking, "What, what happened?" Christian''s face instantly darkened. Although he looked gloomy, he didn''t get angry at her. He only coldly said, "Fever." "Fever?" Isabe frowned, trying her best to recall what had happenedst night. However, she couldn''t remember anything no matter what. After she left the restaurantst night, she seemed to have returned to the hotel with Minh and John, and then... After pressing between her eyebrows, Isabe''s face suddenly changed, "Where are they, my assistants?" So it was them who sent her to hospital...? "I let them go back to hotel for now." "..." Isabe suddenly became anxious, asking, "Did they recognise you?" Her words made Christianpletely exploded. His face turned cold and his taut jaw line almost broke. He suddenly grabbed her shoulders and managed to lower his voice, "Isabe, is that you can''t remember you''re pregnant until you make yourself miscarry the babies?" Even at this time, the first thing she was concerned about was whether their rtionship was found out by others. She was even willing to tell others about her marriage, while her ex-husband became someone that must be hidden from light.. Last night she had had a lot chances to ask for his help, but she always held on herself. He could almost guess that if her assistant hadn''t answered the phone, she wouldn''t mentioned a word of what had happened to him. Christian didn''t know what he was bothering about, even if he wasn''t her husband anymore. Although he clearly knew her stubbornness and it wasn''t her faultst night, he still felt quite annoyed. "I..." Although Christian didn''t use harsh words, his cold and gloomy expression still scared Isabe that she almost couldn''t speak. After all, it was indeed her fault. If something happened to her babies, she would definitely not forgive herself. But she just didn''t understand why he was so angry? Because he was cared about her? Or because they had almost lost their babies. She remained silent for a long time, then apologised, "I was careless, sorry." After all, he was her babies'' father, so there was nothing wrong for him to care about his own children. He had his reason to be mad at her careless action. Christian''s pupils shrank a bit, as if he hadn''t expected that she would apologise. Then he instantly calmed down. What he originally wanted to say were all stuck in his throat, and now he could only stare at her silently. Suddenly, The atmosphere became eerily quiet. Isabe felt extremely guilty being staring at him, but she didn''t want to argue with him anymore. So she swallowed her saliva and said lightly: "Um... I''m hungry." Christian stayed still, as though he was still a bit angry, whose handsome face looked gloomy. Isabe: "..." She had already admitted that it was her fault and she even apologised, what else did he want to do? It was just an ident, and she even didn''t know what had happened. She was still fine during the day yesterday, when she hadn''t caught a cold or even coughed, and she only had one ss of whiskey at night. Suddenly, a feeling of grievance sprang from Isabe''s heart as she thought about it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 89 Im Starving Chapter 89 I''m Starving She suddenly lifted the quilt, her tone sounded angry, "If you''re still mad at me, then go on. Babies and I are starving, and I''m going to eat." Before she could left the bed , she was held down by Christian. He pulled the quilt back onto her, then stood up and said calmly, "Lie down, and I''ll buy some for you." Isabe immediately stopped moving. She didn''t have much strength, so it wasn''t a good time to be stubborn. She pulled the quilt up to her chest. Looking at the man who was about to leave, she said lightly, "I don''t wanna soup or porridge. Buy me rice and pork." "" Christian turned around and nced at her. With a shallow smile on his face, he replied with a hint of tenderness: "okay, wait for me." After confirming that he had left, Isabe let out a long sigh. After turning on her phone, she suddenly hesitated. Should she call Minh or John? Just she inputed the first dight of John''s number, Minh called her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After hesitating for a few seconds, she pressed down the answer button. "Hi." "Miss Jones, you''re finally awake." Minh voice sounded overjoyed, "Are you feeling better now? John and I are going to visitter." After stayed silent for a while, Isabe slowly said: "Did you two send me to hospitalst night?? Yes. you had a fever and fainted on the way back to the horel. John and I sent you there, and then Mr. Miller showed up. He told us toe back first. He would take care of you." Minh calmly told her the whole story. Isabe frowned, lowering her voice, "You guys... has already known everything?" "Miss Jones, don''t worry. Mr. Miller has already told us about it. We won''t tell anyone about it." Minh your pregnancy. The doctor told me first, I haven''t told him yet." As if she had already expected such result, Isabe directly said, Sorry, Minh. I''ve been hiding this from you." Minh smiled lightly, saying: "There is no need to apologise. You even told me that you''ve divorced, so what''s so strange about pregnancy? I''m just a little surprised that the person I''ve been travelling with for so many days is pregnant. When the doctor told me that, I was really shocked. I even suspected if I heard it wrong, your figure really didn''t look like a pregnant woman." "However, you can hardly hide it in future. But Miss Jones, it''s too dangerous for you. Next time if there is a business trip or something, let someone else go, or even me and John." Hearing his exaggerated tone, she still felt warmed, saying: "Minh, thank you so much." "No worries. I believe with Mr. Miller, you''ll be okay." Isabe face changed a bit, st night, what did he...say?" "He? Ah, you mean Mr. Miller! Miss Jones, speaking of this, I should me you." Minh''s tone suddenly turned a little upset, "You two are really friends. If you called himst night, then we didn''t need to drink and you wouldn''t be in hospital now!" Hearing this. Isabe didn''t know what to reply. She could onlyugh dryly. Christian probably didn''t tell Minh their real rtionship. Since he stated that they were friends, she just let them guess the rest freely. Otherwise, the more she exined, the more embarrassing the situation would be. Thinking that Christian would be back soon, Isabe hung up the phone after informing Minh some working issues. Throwing her phone to the side, she pulled up the quilt andy down again. Chapter 90 I Feel Like Being Schemed Chapter 90 I Feel Like Being Schemed As expected, just as shey down, Christian pushed the door open. He walked to the bedside, then opened the lunchbox. The fragrance of the dishes soon filled the air. Quietly watching him patiently arranged everything for her, she suddenly recalledst time when he looked after her in hospital. At that time, they hadn''t got divorced, and he also took care of her like this. But this time, however, still some difference fromst time. "What are you doing? Aren''t you starving?" Christian handed the fork to her, his gentle interrupting her thoughts. "Oh, thanks." Isabe took the fork, looking at the dishes ced in front of her. There was a steak, a sd, and also a borsch. She then raised her head and asked, "Have you eaten yet?" "Eat. I''ll eatter." Christian smiled. He naturally reached out and pulled her hair from cheek behind her ears. Isabe''s ears grew hot, then she unnaturally lowered her head to eat. She tried to sound indifferent, "It''s too much, and I can''t feat them all. Let''s eat together." "Okay." ".." Isabe hadn''t expected that he would agree so straightforwardly. She was immediately choked, feeling that she was schemed by him again. But she actually didn''t have much appetite. The reason she asked him to buy food was to send him away for a while. She was still not feeling very well. Looking at the steak, she even wanted to throw up, but she endured the urge. Christian sat on the side of the bed and ate with her. patiently without a sound. Isabe knew that he didn''t like to talk in a meal. They sat very close to each other, and because of the quietness, they could even hear each other''s breathing. Christian''s smell mixed with the fragrance of dishes entered Isabe''s nose, making her heart throb, as though she had returned to her previous married life. Seeing that she was only eating the sd, Christian picked up a piece of steak and ced it into her te, saying softly, "Have some meat." Staring at steak for a few seconds, Isabe finally ate it mixed with some cabbage. "Cough... Christian immediately put down his fork, patted her on the back, frowning, "Are you still a child?" "Have some soup." Isabe''s pretty face turned blushed. After swallowing the food in her mouth, she coughed a bit as well. She then anxiously took the soup from his hands and had a big gulp. Suddenly, her eyes suddenly opened wide, "What''s the soup is it?" "Borscht." " Feeling a sudden sick, Isabe''s face changed. She suddenly pushed him away and rushed outside. "" Christian nerves tensed up, with anxiety shing across his face. He then quickly chased after her. Christian waited for a few minutes outside the washroom, frowning as he stared at the door from time to time. His fingers clinched tightly. Seeing adye out, he stepped forward and asked her solemnly, "I''m sorry, Did you see a... girl who vomited inside?" Thedy was stunned by his handsome look. Her face flushed, then she stuttered nervously, "I, I didn''t notice, but I check for you." "No need, thanks. I''ll do it myself." Hisst bit of patience was used up. Then he directly walked into the female washroom. Thedy behind him waspletely mesmerised by his graceful actions. Even after he had already left, she still stood on the spot, staring nkly at his back. His appearance almost made the female restroom explode. Thanks to his handsome face and noble temperament, he wasn''y beaten by everyone. Isabe, who leaned against the door looking like in pain after throwing up, was also instantly stunned when she saw him. "You, you... "How are you feeling now?" While her tongue was still in a knot, Christian had already walked up to her. "I, I''m fine... Isabe finally let out a sentence. She looked around awkwardly, then pulling him out while apologising to other people. She then gritted his teeth: "How did you get in it?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That was female restroom, which was so embarrassing. He would definitely be treated as a pervert if not for his noble temperament. "You stayed in it for too long, and I''m was afraid." "This is hospital. What can happen to me?" Isabe still looked angry. Her fair skin now was pale, and she was now so weak and fragile that she may faint at any moment. Her breathing hastened due to her anger. His eyes darkened. He suddenly bent down and picked her up. Isabe was caught off guard. She cried out in a low voice and patted his arm, "What the hell are you doing? This is not your home!" Christian suddenly looked at her in silence, smiling, "So you mean...that I can do this at home?" "" Isabe choked. Her face flushed and turned purple. Suddenly, she fiercely red at him, "Christian, let me down. I can walk by myself." Christian tightened his arm, saying helplessly: "You''re sick like this, so can''t you be a bit more obedient?" With that, he walked towards the ward, "Lie down. I''ll get you a doctor." Isabe was touched, but suddenly she got angry again. With her thin white fingers tightly gripping onto his clothes, she said coldly: "Christian, can you leave me alone? You''re even more annoyed than my mom." The sudden of his attitude was either because he had fell for her or because he had a special purpose. The former was almost impossible, based on his temper, as at that time he signed his divorce without hesitation. But now he was pestering her, looking after because she was pregnant. So it should mainly because of the babies. She couldn''t be touched by him anymore. Christian, on the other hand, didn''t look angry at all. His tone was quite calm, "But now you''re alone. I don''t look after you, who would do? Your two assistants? I don''t think you want them to." With that, he gently put her on the bed and covered her with the quilt. However, he didn''t immediately get up, but bent over and got close to her face. Their breathing still intertwined. He then said, Isabe, wilfulness does not make you any good. You are so smart, why don''t you understand? If you hate me helping you, you can just treat it as for the babies'' good. You don''t owe me anything, so there''s no need for you see like a snake." Chapter 91 I Dont Owe You Chapter 91 I Don''t Owe You On the contrary, he owed her a lot. If she didn''t have the two babies, she might already have had a new life, and she didn''t have to work so hard. Better for the babies? Isabe''s heart turned cold bit by bit, whose fingers under the quilt tightly gripped the sheet. After staring at him for a few seconds, she turned to look out the window, snorting, "Of course I don''t owe you, and I didn''t avoid me. But you are indeed like a pestering me. I really think you should find another girl and let her bear your child, or you''ll always be like this." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Christian''s handsome face slowly tensed up, a cold glint shed past his eyes, "You don''t need to worry about whether or not I would let other girls bear my child. But before the babies in your belly are born, I will always be like this. No matter how annoyed you are, bear it." "You!" Isabe was choked at his words. Knowing she wasn''t feeling well, Christian didn''t argue with her. He just tucked the quilt back in with an indifferent expression. Pinching her cheek, he said gently, "Rest. I''ll talk to the doctor." "..." After he left, Isabe stared at the ceiling for while, and then fell asleep again. ... In the afternoon, when John and Minh arrived hospital, they found Isabe was arguing with Christian about when she would be discharged. She thought that she had been recovered after resting a day, except that she was still a bit weak. It was not some serious illness, and she could do anything normally now. Since pregnant women couldn''t take medicine, so she''d better rest at home than in hospital. Besides, she was still on a business trip, and she nned to returned to Brighton tomorrow morning. How could she exin it to her superior that she needed to stay in hospital only because she was having a fever. However, Christian didn''t listen to her at all. He left after just coldly saying something. "Miss Jones, how about stay here for another day? I will go back with Minh first." John suggested when he saw Isabe still look very weak. Minh, who sat on the chair by the bed, also smiled, "Since Mr. Miller is here, we would have nothing to do." Isabe immediately gave him an cold stare, "Do you think everyone is free as you? I''m not crippled, so why can''t I go back with you guys? Also, the prices here are double than that of Brighton. Will you "..." Minhpletely didn''t what to reply. Since John was also present, he couldn''t mention her pregnancy as well. Right at that moment, Christian went back and expressionlessly threw his phone to her, "it''s a call from your Mr. Smith." Isabe, "..." With her two assistants sitting by her side, Isabe didn''t know what attitude she should use towards treat him. Gritting her teeth, she forced a smile and picked up the phone, "Mr. Smith "Ah, Isabe. Mr. Smith told me that you were sick over there. Are you feeling better now?" Isabe tried her best to stay m, replying, "I''m okay now. I''ll be back topany tomorrow." "Uh, take your time. Mr. Miller told me that he wanted you to help him solve some issues of his make a report when you''re back, okay? "..." As he was speaking, Isabe''s face turned ugly though she tried her best to endure her anger, "Mr. Smith." Before she could reply, Mr. Smith quickly interrupted her, "Oh one more thing, let John and Minh return first. That''s it, I''m in a conference right now...See you!" "Mr. S..." All of the words were stuck in her throat. Isabe tightly held onto her phone and took a deep breath. She was too angry that her vision almost turned ck. From Mr. Smith''s reaction, it was obvious that he had saw through something that he immediately hung up, afraid that she may ask him further. "Miss Jones, what did Mr. Smith say?" John asked curiously. Minh thenughed, "I think he has just assigned new mission for her to stay here longer. And we will be leaving first." Chapter 92 You Believe That Your Wont Rob My Children? Chapter 92 You Believe That Your Won''t Rob My Children? Isabe felt like she was about to out of rage. She gave Minh an angry re to shut him up, then tried her best to tell John in a calm tone, "Mr. Smith need me to deal with issues here in Leeds, so you can go back with Minh first tomorrow morning. As for the working schedule the next few days, I''ll send youter in the evening. Take care of everything in our department. Call me whenever you have any problems." John immediately nodded with a serious expression, "No problem, Miss Jones. Don''t worry, I arrange everything well." Hearing this, Isabe smiled and nodded. She actually approved of his working ability. Although he wasn''t as smart as Minh, he always did his job down to earth. He could finish what she asked he to do in most cases. Minh leaned over and smiled at her, "Miss Jones, what about me? What should I do?" "You?" Isabe pretended to consider for a moment. then she blinked, "Without me, the whole department would be very busy. I know how smart and efficient you are. so I''ll leave the tasks such as dumping, cleaning and ordering coffee to you. It''s a very important mission, so you have to do it well. Minh looked at her with a bitterugh, as if he wanted to cry but had no tears. "Okay...Miss Jones, I''ll definitely do it well. But promise me you won''t stay here until next year." Isabe, "..." "Don''t worry. It''s not gonna be next year." He really didn''t forget to tease her at any time. Looking at them, Christian didn''t interrupt. With his hands in his pockets, he stood quietly at the side. Suddenly, Minh looked at Christian, raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Mr. Miller, our Miss Jones is alone here tonight, so you must take good care of her." Immediately after, he felt a heavy pnded on his shoulder. Isabe looked at him with a stiff smile, "I''m really fine, and I don''t need anyone to look after me." Looking at Isabe''s fair face, Christian said, "With your instructions, I naturally will take care of Miss Jones. Now I think she needs some rest. Let''s chat outside. Isabe, "..." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ... Since Christian was here, Minh and John hadn''t stayed for long before they left for hotel. Isabe, who had held back for long, finally vented her anger. She threw off the quilt and walked to the man. Without waiting for his exnation, she grabbed onto his clothes and questioned him, "Who made you call Mr. Smith? How could you make decisions for me? Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused?" B*stard! Christian''s white shirt had been ripped open at the cor, and he could imagine how much strength Isabe had put in. This also showed that she was at the height of her rage. But how could Isabe not be angry? This thing really crossed her bottom line. Benton did so much to finally cooperate with Polygon. For this cooperation, Mr. Smith had also brought down a lot of dignity in front of the Polygon''s representatives. Furthermore, he usually took her to meet Christian face to face, while every time she pretended not to know him. If Mr. Smith were to know her rtionship with Christian, then how many misunderstandings would he have, and would she still be able to stay in the Moreover, even if Mr. Smith didn''t say anything about it. If there were any problems with their cooperation with Polygon, she would be the first one to look for. Christian Looked down at his cor, and then at Isabe''s furious face. His expression didn''t change a bit, and he seemed not surprised at her reaction at all. Then he slowly exined, "I just told him that I met you at a dinner, and found that you were sick, so I sent you to the hospital by the way... As for the matter that I need your help in mypany, I wasn''t not lying. There are indeed some issues." Isabe was startled. She suspiciously looked at him for a few seconds, then continued angrily, "That''s all? Nothing else?" Christian frowned, "Then what else do you think I would say?" Isabe pursed her lips tightly. Her breathing became somewhat disordered. Suddenly, she exerted more strength in her hand and mocked in a cold voice, "Why do you think you have the rights to make decision for me? Do you think I would obediently stay here just because you want? Unless you keep an on me all time!" The light in his eyes deepened as he said calmly, "You haven''t been recovered yet, and you need to rest for another half a day. But this isn''t the main reason. If you return to Brighton now, you may get even more serious." "..." Isabe''s face changed, with the force in her hand suddenly loosened. She then asked: "What do you mean by that?" "My mom looked for you in yourpany. Do you know that?" Isabe''s eyes shed. Without denying it, she said coldly, "Then can I avoid her here? What if your mom gets so angry that she tells my pregnancy to all my colleagues?" Now she had no choice but have to go back. Christian said helplessly: "With your current health situation, how could you deal with her when you go back? Just stay here for two says then I''ll go back with you. I handle the issue. Looking at him, Isabe slowly calmed down. Only now did she notice his loosened cor, her fingers shook and she subconsciously loosened them. She then said awkwardly: "Then how will you handle it? Your mom just wanted to confirm whether the babies were yours or someone else''s. If you admit it, the first thing she would do was to fight for the custody. If you don''t admit it, then she may just scold you and make you away from me." After pausing for a moment, Isabe looked at him with a cold smile, "I will never agree to the former. Choose thetter one. She may just me you." Frowning, Christian was very dissatisfied with her ridiculing tone, "You don''t believe me that I can handle her?" Isabe sniffed, pursed her lips andughed, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but do you have any better choices other than these? Or... You just believe your mom won''t rob my child." She knew so well how his mom was like. Chapter 93 I Only Want My Babies Chapter 93 I Only Want My Babies Christian started to tidy up his clothes and smiled, "How can a man at my age be your babies father if I can''t even handle such a trivial?" "" Isabe suddenly felt that she had been casting pearls before swine. Hepletely didn''t understand what she had said, and it was obvious that he didn''t intend to tell her what he was to do either. She really didn''t want to experience something again that happened too sudden without any mental preparation. "You..." "Isabe," Christian suddenly raised her head, whose expression looked much more solemn. He then asked seriously, "Do you know the consequences if I choose the former?" After being silent for a few seconds, she said coldly: "I just want my babies." What could be the consequences? Losing her job and her reputation? Criticised by others of her marital infidelity? She indeed cared a lot these things, butpared to her children, these were nothing. Christian''s pupils contracted intensely immediately, and suddenly his eyes surged with dense emotions. Looking at her, Christian said nothing more. ... Any conversation regarding the children always ended unpleasantly, so was this time. Without blowing up at her, Christian turned and left. He didn''te back. Isabe could roughly guess what he was angry at, but she didn''t feel that she was wrong. She could only rely on herself now. Since they had been divorced, he was the first person that she didn''t want to rely on. Confirming that he had already left the hospital, Isabe started to consider whether she should take the chance to go back to the hotel. But in the end, she stayed. Feeling extremely annoyed, she decided to work on herptop. In fact, Christian didn''t leave. He was just too agitated that he walked out to smoke. Before, he rarely touch this kind of thing, but recently, he seemed to have addicted to cigarettes. He would have smoke one or two when he was in bad mood. When he was about to return to the ward after the smell of smoke was dissipated, Adrian coincidentally called him. After hearing about what had happened, he first ruthlessly mocked Christian, then drove over, and took him over to the nearest bar. "Can''t you take me anywhere but a bar next time?" Hearing the noise , Christian felt even more irritated, and his expression didn''t look so good. Adrian sloppily smiled: "This kind of ce is filled with upset people, and it''s the most suitable ce to drink down your sadness. It suits your current decadent look pretty well." Taking a nce at him, Christian got up and walked out without a word. He didn''t forget what happened "Hey, hey..." Adrian was startled for a second. He then put down ss and shouted: "How about I''ll take you to somewhere else?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Get lost!" With that, Christian left without even turning his head. He walked in the darkness, whose tall figure gave off a lonely feeling. Then he took out his phone. After being out for so long, she didn''t even make a call. Was she still angry? Adrian chased after him. Seeing Christian''s expression, he suddenly smirked, "If she didn''t call you, then just call her." Christian couldn''t bother to reply him. Looking at the front bustling night market, he suddenly thought of something and asked: "Do you know Shawn Simons?" "Shawn Simons?" Adrian was startled, then he thought, saying: "Kinda familiar." "CEO of the Fantasy Group." Adrian''s eyes shed, "Yeah, it''s him, I remember. I saw him once at a ball with my dad, but I''m not impressed with him as I was focused on flirting with beauties there." "..." Christian shot a gaze at him with disdain, then said indifferently: "he recently has set sights in Brighton, causing quite a bit ofmotion. I was wondering his n." Chapter 94 If We Hug Tightly Chapter 94 If We Hug Tightly "As long as he doesn''t make you any trouble. Why are you concerned about him?" Adrian frowned. Christian replied calmly, "He suddenly expanded his territory all the way to Brighton. With so many But the most important thing was that Shawn had been paying too much attention to Isabe, even making Christian feel that the reason Shawn cooperated with Benton was because of her. Adrian smacked his lips, "Didn''t he start his territory by doing inte? Although Benton can''t be considered as outstanding, it was still rather good among all the intepanies in Brighton. If his vision was much worse than yours, he wouldn''t be in his current position now." Then he stopped, and suddenly smiled, looking at him yfully, "Do you think... that he went to Benton was because of you? Even if so, he should be a woman. Don''t tell me he''s gay?" Christian shot a cold nce at him, and said coldly: "I opened up my filiale there first, then he immediately came. His movements are so fast. Do you think he nned all these in a day?" Adrian scoffed, "The reason you opened the filiale was to chase that woman, but what''s he for? Even if it was for Polygon, it wasn''t the first time you have seen such businesspetition. Why are you so suspicious?" "..." Christian stopped talking. He then lit a cigarette and started smoking. The smoke drowned the deep and unfathomable expression on his face. Was he also paranoid about Shawn''s intention towards Isabe? ... In the hospital, Isabe turned down herptop after she had finished all her work. Looking at the time on her phone, she slowly pursed her lips. Did he really leave her here? Didn''t he ever think that she would be angry as well? Never mind, it would be better if he left, as she could be discharged tomorrow morning. She then threw her phone aside, pulled up her quilt andy down. At midnight, the hospital was quite silent. Although the lights were bright, under the white decorations, she couldn''t feel any kind of warmth. After an unknown period of time, she seemed to hear the sound of the door being unlocked while she All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. was sleeping. Then she suddenly woke up, but she didn''t move. Under the quilt, her hands were clenched tightly. She held her breath and listened carefully to what was happening. The footsteps gradually drew closer, which seemed to be lightened deliberately. Not until the person get to the bed did she actually feel him. Did hee back? Has he finally stop being angry? Just as Isabe was wondering, there was a sudden light in front of her eyes. Christian pulled down the quilt to reveal her small face. His movements were gentle and slow, and his fingers had identally touched her face. His warm touch suddenly made her feel rxed. However, she suddenly frowned and slowly opened her eyes as if she had just woken up. Looking at the handsome face above, she muttered in surprise, "Did you smoke?" Although the smell was very light, but as a person who had been addicted to smoking, she could sense it at once. She was shocked that he had never touched these things before. Where did he go before? Christian didn''t expect her to suddenly wake up. His hand that wanted to touch her face froze in midair as well, then he quietly took it back, and said gently: "Sorry, I''ll wash upter." Isabe immediately frowned: "Since when did you start smoking?" Christian was stunned for a second, then he smiled carelessly, "I''m an adult, not a child. It''s normal for me to smoke." "Normal? Then why did you still care about me when I smoked before?" "As I wouldn''t get myself into the hospital because of drinking and smoking." "..." Afraid that she may be angry again, Christian rubbed the hair on her forehead, saying gently, "Rest, I won''t disturb you." Looking at him for a while, Isabe couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you back?" With the doctors and nurses around, nothing would have happened to her. Why did he stille back after going out for so long? Christian then chuckled, "If I Leave a pregnant woman alone here, the police will probably gets to me tomorrow." Isabe looked straightly at him. There were no expression on her face. Christian then sat down on the side of her bed, looking at her with a smile, "Alright, I was in the hospital all the time. Where else do you want me to go?" Isabe was startled, whose expression becameplicated, "You was here all time?" "Yeah. Adrian came over just now, so we wasted some time chatting down there. Sorry to let you worry about me." "..." Isabe''s face flushed, then she stuttered: "who, who''s worried about you. Stop being so self- confident." Christian said in a light tone, "Yeah...Youre not worried, but just tossing and turning until now. "..." Not knowing it was because of embarrassment or anger, her face darkened as she ridiculed, "You''re really shameless now. I''ve been busy the whole night and I hardly had time to miss my mom. Why would I even worry about you?" The man''s brows twitched. He stood up again and nodded.Alright, sleep early. Come with me to thepany tomorrow." Then, she frowned, "You''re too smelly. Get out. I wanna sleep." Christian''s brows twitched. He nodded, "Alright, sleep early. Go to Polygon with me tomorrow." "..." Isabe was startled, then said angrily: "Wait Christian, when did I agree to go to Polygon tomorrow?" Christian looked at her in astonishment and innocence, "Didn''t you agree to Mr. Smith''s request?" Isabe was flustered, "That was because you yed tricked on me." "But if you don''t go, how would you report to Mr. Smith?" "You..." He... How did he be like this? Isabe choked. Looking at him, she felt that he was really like a devil. "How... How did he be like this?" Isabe thought. Where was distant and cold Christian? Or had she never really understood him? Looking at her angry little face, Christian found her delicate features now looked more charming. The more he looked, the darker and hotter his eyes became. His throat knot rolled as he said in a low voice, "If you don''t want Mr. Smith to figure out anything, then go to Polygon tomorrow. Go to sleep, I''ll take you there in the morning." "Chris..." As Isabe still wanted to say something, Christian suddenly bent down, whose handsome face becamerger in front of her. Her mind immediately went nk. "Isabe, you just don''t want me to leave, do you?" Christian''s dark and scorching eyes were tainted with a thick aura. Then he said in a deep and mellow tone, "Although the bed is a bit small, it enough for us if we hug tight. You..." "Nice try!" Isabe''s heart was beating erratically, she anxiously stuttered, and tilted her head to avoid his eyes, as she scolded helplessly: "Get out of here!" Chapter 95 A Visit To Polygon Chapter 95 A Visit To Polygon All of a sudden, Christian started to kiss her deeply. As shey in a position hard to resist, and struggled several times in vain, the man kissed deeper, as if he Isabe was so annoyed that she straightly bit his lip. Frowning, Christian subconsciously let her go. Isabe ruthlessly pushed him up, exhaled, mocking: "Bulling a patient, Christian, you are really a man." He straightened his body, licked his lips and smiled, "Whether I''m a man or not, I thought you''ve already figured it out in the past three years." "..." Feeling that he had indeed bullied her a little much and was afraid that she may not rest well, Christian then said: "Alright then, sleep early." After he left, Isabe finally calmed herself down. Isabe feigned death as she closed her eyes in the quilt and fell into a deep sleep after a while. Minh and John returned to Brighton next morning. After Isabe was discharged from the hospital, she was then brought back to the hotel by Christian. Originally, Christian wanted her to rest for a while before going to Polygon in the afternoon. But Isabe just felt unpleasant staying alone with him, so they had to change the schedule to the morning. As she knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape, so she went to the Polygon with Christian after getting changed. ... Right before the Polygon building, Isabe got off his car. She looked pretty good in her formal attire and light make up. Her figure wasn''t very slim, but was well-proportioned, at least her belly was covered. Although she was angry with him, Isabe was still rational, and she had to protect Benton''s reputation. Christian was dressed in a dark suit that was pressed neatly. He looked rather noble and handsome. Without an expression on his face, his attention waspletely focused on thedy beside him. As soon as they entered the building, the security guard and receptionists immediately greeted respectfully, "Mr. Miller." Yes." He replied gently then looked towards Isabe, "The elevator is over there." His tone didn''t reveal much emotion, but it was gentle enough to make people beside raise their heads simultaneously and look at them. In the end, their gazes all focused on Isabe. Based on her dress, she clearly wasn''t a female tycoon, but who else could she be that made their CEO so courteous? Isabe naturally sensed what was happening surrounding her. She nced at him and suddenly smiled politely, "Mr. Miller, please." Her voice was neither loud nor low, but everyone could hear her. Looking at her, Christian didn''t say anything. As if he had returned to his usual cold demeanour, he entered the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, the young receptionists at the front desk started to gossiping, "Did you notice how gentle Mr. Miller was was when he talked to her just now? Who is that young Actually, he wasn''t that gentle, but one could tell the differenceparing with how he was in usual. One girl recalled with a frown, "Why do I feel like I''ve seen her? Has shee here before?" "I reckon she should be a representative of apany right? But she must be somebody as she was personally received by CEO Christian." "Ah! I knew who she is!" Another girl shouted in a low voice. Then she whispered, "She seems to be Manager Jones from an intepany. She came here once before, and was received by Lexie." The other two girls couldn''t believe it, "Just a manager from a smallpany?" However, when they mentioned Lexie, a girlmented: "Do you guys think Lexie was transferred to the This is from N?velDrama.Org. filiale as she did something wrong?" "Who knows? Lexie has been out CEO''s assistants for a few years now. There must be something happened since she was transferred away all of sudden." If not for the fact that Mr. Miller looked too cold, they would have suspected that he have some affair with Lexie. After all, these two matched so well. Isabe took the elevator all the way to the top floor, then directly headed to the CEO''s office with Christian. This was the first time she had truly stepped into this ce, which was more impressive than she had ever imagined. Thest time she came, she just stopped at the door. However, maybe she was the only one not knowing her husband owned such a bigpany after being married for three years. There was a trace of ridicule shed past her face. As Christian nced back, he coincidentally saw her expression, asking: "Whats wrong?" Isabe immediately shook her head, "Nothing." Chapter 96 Your Father Is In Trouble Chapter 96 Your Father Is In Trouble "If you don''t feel so well, tell me." Christian said seriously. Before Isabe could say anything, the staffs that passed by all greeted: "Mr. Miller." Christian didn''t say a word and directly walked forward. In the CEO office, the secretary had waited for him for long. "Thank God, Mr. Miller, you finallye back! Yesterday, you..." The secretary asked him anxiously. When he saw Isabe behind him, he was immediately stunned, then shut up and consciously retreated to the side. Isabe also looked at Christian. Secretary? Did he hired him after Lexie left? How could he bear to be use a man now? Christian took off his suit and ced it on a chair, then poured himself a cup of hot water. He ced the water in front of Isabe and said: "Steven, bring the files I asked you to prepare." "On, okay...here" The assistant, who was still in a daze, hurriedly handed the files to Christian. And he was shocked at the same time. When he was asked to prepare the files on phone, he wasn''t told that there would be a guest today. Besides, he didn''t see it on schedule either. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What''s more, he called him all day yesterday, but couldn''t get connected. If Christian didn''t show up this morning, he may even call the police. He was really curious about what his boss was doing yesterday. And... Did he just pour a cup of water for the woman in front of him? "Thank you." Isabe nodded at him, then took the files and read through it seriously. After a while, she said calmly: "It''s not too hard. I will try to help you settle it." Just then, her phone suddenly rang. She was startled and took it out hurriedly, "Sorry." Seeing that it from Diana, she immediately walked out, "I''m sorry Mr. Miller, I need to get a call." With an outsider, she still need to put on an act. Even though he understood, her actions made Christian a little ufortable, "Sure." Isabe didn''t walk far. she only stood at the door and whispered: "Mom, didn''t I tell you I would just stay in Brighton for another two days? Why are you calling me again?" "Isabe...your dad is in trouble. the warden called me this morning... He told me that your father fainted in there." Diana choked with sobs, her tone filled with panic and anxiety. "What did you say?" Isabe''s expression suddenly changed. Hearing the voice, Christian strode to the door and opened it,pletely ignoring Steven who was still present. He then asked Isabe, "Whats going on?" Isabe''s face suddenly turned pale. She held her phone tightly and endured her upset emotion. But she still looked she just cried. "I need to go back!" She just couldn''t understand how her father could suddenly be like this after being in jail two months. Christian''s heart tightened. There must be something urgent to made her upset like this. He stepped forward and lightly held her shoulders, then he gently said, "Dont worry. I''ll go back with you." Steven, who was behind them, opened his mouth wide in shock, then he quickly closed it again. Now there was no need to guess. It seemed like his boss had been staying with thisdy all day yesterday. Isabe suddenly came to her senses. She pushed him away by her arm, and took a step back, then quickly said: "I''m sorry, but I can''t solve yourpany''s issues now. An emergency has urred, I need to rush back. Goodbye." She wasn''t in the mood to care about so much right now. All she could think about now was her mother at home worrying about her dad. With that, she turned around and left in a hurry. Christian immediately became more worried about her. Looking at her back figure, without hesitation, he followed along. Seeing that, Steven hurriedly reminded: "Mr. Miller, you still have two very important consequences today." "Dy it if you can. I''ll exin it." After saying that, he left without looking back. Steven, "..." Exin, how? Just for a woman? But Steven dared not say more. He quickly replied, "Yes, Mr. Miller." When Christian caught up to her, Isabe was still calling her mom beside the elevator, so she did not notice him. "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be back right now. Wait a minute, I''ll let Luke go to jail first." "" Afterforting the Diana, Isabe hung up. As she was about to call Luke, a voice suddenly came out. "If you owe him another favour, you will feel guilty even more." Isabe was so shocked that she almost threw her phone out. Then she looked at him, frowning: "Christian, I really don''t have time to argue with you now. I have to rush back. My mom is very anxious." "Ask for Luke''s help who''s at a distance. I don''t think you''re in any hurry at all." Christian then took out his phone and opened the contact list. "Luke is awyer, who''s in Brighton, so he can get to my mom in shortest time. Christian, could you please not bother me now?" What kind of guilt? She just wanted someone to help her now. The elevator door opened. Isabe was not in the mood to argue with him, so she quickly walked in. Christian followed closely. His eyes were calm and deep as he said in an orderly manner, "Do you think I can''t help you with that? If he can really help, he would have dealt with it long ago. Moreover, he also has a daughter now. Do you think it would be convenient for him?" After that, he seemed to have found someone. Then he dialled a number. After a few seconds, the phone was connected. Christian said, "Mr. Yannick, if you''re free, could you do me a favour?" "" "Yeah, right." "" "Alright, thank you so much. I''ll talk about it in detail when I get there." With her expression suddenly changed, Isabe stared at him without moving. Christian then looked down at her, whose tone was calm as usual, "He said that he just got the news as well and is rushing over." Then, he reached out to gently stroke the top of her head andforted her, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." "Who is he?" Isabe asked. Actually, she wanted to ask how that Mr. Yannick knew about it? Christian looked at her with a slightly deeper gaze, "He is awyer in Brighton, also a friend of mine. Previously I entrusted the case regarding your father to him." However, before he could even begin, she decided to divorce with him, and her father''s verdict was followed by that. She seldom talked about her father''s issue in front of him, nor did she ask for his help. So he could only send people to investigate in secret even if he wanted to help. Chapter 97 She Couldnt Be His Girlfriend Chapter 97 She Couldn''t Be His Girlfriend Isabe became silent. With her head lowered, She felt extremely depressed and upset. She hadn''t expected that he had already foundwyers for her father. She called him back then, but he had been too busy to even show up. As a result, she thought that he''d never taken it seriously. When the elevator reached the first floor, Isabe went out and said in a low voice: "Thanks." Seeing no one around, she then seriously said: "If Mr. Yannick can help, I''ll owe you a favour this time. But you really don''t have to go to Brighton with me." He''d been staying with her in hospital for the past two days. But before he''d been busy working day and night, so hispany must needed him very much now. She still remembered how anxious his secretary was. Putting aside the past, she was not an unreasonable person. She would be grateful if he helped her. Regardless of his intention, she had already owed him a great favour in the past two days. If there he helped her too much, she wouldn''t be able to repay. Feeling ufortable of such his eyes turned cold, "Isabe, as I''ve said, you don''t owe me. I should have settle this for you before we got divorce. Also, even if I don''t go back today, I would have to go back tomorrow to deal with my mother. I don''t have that much timeh." Thinking about Mallory, Isabe''s eyes became colder a lot. She definitely wouldn''t have the mood to care about her in theing days. If Christian went back, she would save quite a lot trouble. After thinking for a few seconds, she walked out without saying anything. Looking at them who had juste up together, the receptionists were startled for a moment, then nkly shouted, "Mr. Miller." Ignoring them, both Isabe and Christian quickly walked out. The young girls at the front desk exploded again. One even hurriedly took out her phone to take a photo. "Our CEO just came to thepany and left with ady? Not even with Steven." "He seems to be in a hurry...do you think that Christian is chasing after thatdy?" With that, the other two girls were immediately stunned. Chasing after ady? "Tthat can''t be his girlfriend, can she?" It was natural for them to be surprised. Those girls usually ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. stood here eight hours a day, clearly remembering who came and left, but they''d never seen such a scene. "Or his wife?" Another girl immediately said. "But could also be...his lover." Since when had their prim and noble boss ever been so intimate with a "" ... After packing up her luggage in hotel, Isabe rushed to the airport. She, of course, was apanied by Christian. Isabe was in no mood to talk, so she ignored him all the way. However, when she was to board the ne, she took out her phone, and hesitated to give Luke a call. Right after she pressed the call button, Christian suddenly ended it. Just as she was about to explode with anger, he said lightly: "I''ve already told Mr. Yannick to go to your mother''s ce. If you let Luke go over now, how would you exin to him if they bump into each other?" "..." Isabe was choked by his words. After a while, she red at him fiercely, "I didn''t say that I called him for that!" Looking at the flight on the big screen, Christian said: "Whether you''re worried about you mom or dad, since I''ve already sent someone to deal with it, you don''t have to worry anymore. If you let Mr. Allen go over there, the situation would just be more embarrassing." "Let''s go, it''s time. We''ll pass the security check." Pushing her suitcase with one hand, he naturally took her hand with another and strode inside. Chapter 98 You Can Come To Me Anytime Chapter 98 You Can Come To Me Anytime Christian''s words actually made sense, and Isabe was afraid that they may be embarrassed seeing each other, but she was still a bit worried about her mother. However, Christian didn''t give her much time to think about it. He quickly took her go through the security check, then directly stuffed her into the ne. When she went back to her senses, she was even fastened her seat belt. "Christian Miller, you!" "Stop messing around. You must have a lot of things to do back there. Use the time now to have a rest." He pulled his coat over her. After they returned, he definitely couldn''t apany her all time like they were now. Even if he wanted to help, he had to consider her face in front of other people. Isabe was stunned by his sudden action for a few seconds, but she wasn''t that overreacted as before. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. She now wasn''t in the mood to argue with him about the same topic. Quietly staring at her for a while, Christian then shifted his gaze away. After an unknown period of time, Isabe suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at the man beside him, asking, "You left all of a sudden. How about yourpany? Haven''t you left any instructions?" Before they got divorce, he would only return home once a week ording to the agreement. Normally, not to mention seeing him, he rarely picked up her calls in time, even if he would called her back. At that time, she was always very upset, thinking that he didn''t care about her or respect their marriage. But after knowing his identity and seeing hispany today, she had understood that perhaps he was really busy, and not as heartless as she had thought. Besides, he rarely answered the phone every time he was home. Even if he didn''t talk much, he never talked about his work. Now when she considered about it, it was not that he hadn''t took her seriously, but she hadn''t put herself in his shoes. Christian raised his head from a magazine and smiled, "I will let Steven arrange everything well. As for the important issues, I''ll take care of them when I get back." That smile was so handsome and enchanting that Isabe fell into a trance for a moment. She shifted her gaze away and said: "Actually... You don''t have to. As you''ve said, we don''t owe each other anything after the divorce, and we didn''t even have anymon property back then. So now you really don''t need to spend so much time or energy helping me deal with these matters. As long as you don''t contact me again, your mom naturally won''t make me any trouble. This was the man that she had loved for a long time. She didn''t regret that she''d signed the agreement before they got married, nor did she want herself to regret the divorce. However, as her feeling for him was gradually rekindled, and she began to realise his moods and emotions, she found that she fell for him even more. Christian''s gaze dimmed, but his tone remained the same, "Who said that we don''t have anymon property... Although it''s a bitte now, but we can have in future." "" Isabe frowned: "Can''t you be more serious?" "I''m not serious enough?" He teased. Isabe was a bit moved by his words. She then suddenly looked him straight in the eye, "You said in the agreement that you didn''t want children within four years, why are you..." Why is he caring so much about the two babies now? She might not be able to ask that before, but now she was not afraid to ask anything. After all, she had already divorced with him. Looking at her for a while before closing the magazine in his hand, Christian then answered, "At that All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. time, my father was sick, and Polygon that I just taken over was in a crisis as well. I didn''t whether I could save the situation, and all I could do was to put myself into working, thus I added it to the contract when we were forced to get married." "You''re also struggling with your working back then. Since you didn''t have the time either, why should we have a child and let him suffer? That was the first thing came to my mind, but I also admit that I didn''t want a baby with you at that time." He had put all his mind on work. So How much time would he think of a woman that he was forced to marry with? This was the first time Isabe heard him talk about so much about his own story. She was touched and understood him better, but hisst sentence still hurt her. He thought she was forced to marry him as well, and they were both willing to sign the agreement. But he didn''t know how much effort she''d put into begging her father to marry him, and he didn''t know that she was the one who forced him to get married either. She was rather unwilling to sign it. Nevertheless, there was no point in saying these now. Perhaps he would even me her. Otherwise, this would not have led to the current tragedy. Suppressing the piercing pain in her heart, she said, "Do you even think I wanna a baby with you?" Who knew that he suddenly said in a lower voice: "I know you don''t want to, so the pain you''re feeling right now is what I owe you. They are also my children, so what I did for you was paying you back. You don''t have to be guilty." " " Isabe went silent. He however had calcted it clearly. But she was the one who decided to keep the children. If he really didn''t want them at the very beginning, she deserved to suffer. However, Christian continued to exin in a serious tone: "so, if you have any issues in the future, just "" Isabe stared straight at him, "That is what you really want to say, right?" However, she agreed with his logic. As for Luke, she had nned to make things clear after she went back to Brighton. Christian leaned back and saidzily, "Since you''ve seen it was the main point, then I was right. You don''t seem to like him that much, so is he. Since you''ve been out of a trouble, why do you jump into another one? He''s not someone suitable for you." Isabe then self-mocked: "I''m clear whether he is or not. I don''t have a good eyesight, which caused my negative encounters. But Luke isn''t a bad person.; Then she mocked him, "Also, Since you are so eloquent, I wouldn''t have married you if you told me these." With that, she put her coat over her face irritably and said, "I''m sleeping. Don''t bother me again." It was his coat, which still had his aura. It was as though she was held in his arms, making her feel a sense of nostalgia from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 99 Are The Babies Yours Or Not Chapter 99 Are The Babies Yours Or Not It was already afternoon when they arrived in Brighton. Isabe had no patience in waiting for Christian''s driver, so she took a taxi and rushed home. Since he couldn''t stop her, he could only wait for the driver alone at the airport. As soon as he turned on his phone in the car, he found several missed calls from his mother. He dialled back, "Mom." "Where are you now?" Mallory''s voice was gloomy and sounded very angry "What''s going on?" Christian frowned. "What''s going on? Did Isabe go to Polygon for you?" Christian''s face darkened, "Who told you that?" She was the only one at home besides the maid. Other than her friends she usually went shopping with, there was nothing else she would do. How did she suddenly know that Isabe was pregnant? Suddenly, his frowned as he asked solemnly: "Did Lexie tell you that?" He really shouldn''t have kept that woman. "You don''t need to care about who told me that. Do you even know that the video of you chasing that woman out had been spread all over Polygon?" Mallory was flustered and exasperated, "You''ve already divorced with her, why does she always pestering you? I have to make things clear to her. What a nerve!" "Mom!" Christian''s voice suddenly became cold, then said in a powerful voice: "This has nothing to do with her. Stop messing around, and don''t make the situation more embarrassing. Don''t you even care about you face?" "She doesn''t care about her face, why would I? She''s been pestering you over again and again, and now she even went to yourpany. What''s wrong with her? I heard that you even didn''t go to "Also, are the babies yours or not?" Hearing that, Christian''s face darkened, and he could not help but interrupt her: "I just arrived in Brighton, and I will exin everything when I got home." Then he hung off. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, he logged onto the Polygon''s internal forum. The first thing he saw was the video of him chasing after Isabe, which was taken in thepany main hall. It was uploaded anonymously. Thements below were anonymous mostly. After all, no one would dare to publicly gossip about their boss. He causally watched the video. Before it was over, Steven''s phone call came in. Steven tremblingly said: "Mr. Miller, the video was my negligence. I will have someone investigate who sent it and then delete it right away." Christian was silent for a few seconds, then ordered coldly: "Investigate who uploaded it, then leave it to me. Don''t delete it." "Ah? Dont... don''t delete it?" Steven was stunned hearing that. Although he had seen the truth with his own eyes, but it had turned to another story after people''s gossiping, which sounded very unpleasant as well. Besides, Mr. Miller had always been strict with thepany''s rules. Why was he so tolerable this time? "Just do what I said." Christian simply ordered. "Oh...sure." ... Halfway through, Isabe received a call from Diana, then went to the jail her father was in. When she saw Diana in the main hall of the administrative building, there was another unfamiliar middle-aged man in a suit. He stepped forward to greet her, "Miss Jones, I''m Yannick." "Mr. Yannick?" Isabe shook his hand. "Yes. Mr. Miller asked me toe." Isabe forced out a smile, then said gratefully with a bow: "Thank you so much." "No worries. Why don''t we sit down first." Isabe nodded and led Diana to the resting room. Chapter 100 One event succeeds another Chapter 100 One event seeds another "How is my father, Mr. Yannick?" Isabe asked impatiently after they sat down. Mr. Yannick smiled lightly. He looked at Diana and said: "I''ve already talked with Mr. Jones. Your father''s ill is pretty serious. I''ll do my best to help you apply for out-of-prison treatment." Diana immediately thanked him, "Thank you so much... Mr. Yannick." Isabe was still in a calm state. She then asked with a frown: "If it fails, do we have any other solutions?" Her father was already aged, and had been psychological tortured during this period of time. With no oneforted him, he seldom ate or drank. That was why he suddenly fell ill with a stroke and hadn''t woke up till now. The doctor said the situation was quite dangerous. "Um..." He thought for a while, then looked at her and said gravely: "Your father is a felon and hasn''t been in custody for long. It''s hard for him get a special care. This will depend on his situation after he wakes up. If he couldn''t take care of himself, they may release him on medical parole. Isabe remained silent for a moment. She definitely hoped him be okay after he woke up. Although he brought this upon himself, but he was still her father. She couldn''t just see him suffer in there. Mr. Yannick promised her that he would do his best to help her with it. After thanking him repeatedly, Isabe took Diana to the ward. Having not seen him for more than a month, Tristan looked like apletely different personpared to the one she sawst time. He was extremely thin, with a lot more wrinkles and a head full of white hair. As soon as Isabe saw him, her eyes immediately went wet. But she still suppressed her sadness and calmed down. Diana was already crying quietly as she looked at him by the bed. Isabe couldn''t bear it any longer and she turned her face away. Seeing the doctoring in, she asked: "Doctor, how is my father?" "Not so good. But we''ll have to wait for him to wake up first." He said seriously. "Will hepletely recover after surgery?" Her voice was hoarse. As long as he could still eat and drink like a normal person, she would raise him after he came out of jail. If he were to lie on the bed from now on, she wouldn''t be willing even if she could take care of him every day, she would not want to see that happen. "Very possible, so don''t worry." The doctor looked at her, and sighed. "Really?" Isabe asked. The doctor nodded, "However, we''ll still need to see how the court would decide about it. You can get prepared first." "Oh, okay. Thank you so much, doctor." Isabe''s joyful voice trembled. She turned to look at her father on bed. with a glimmer of hope ring up in her eyes. After the doctor left, Isabe stayed in the ward with Diana. The atmosphere was quite sombre. Diana was so tired that she fell asleep on the side of the bed. Isabe gently covered her with a coat, then went out to pick up a call. "Isabe, where are you now? I just got back from a business trip. I heard the thing about your father. I''ll be there now." It was Luke, who sounded quite worried. Isabe leaned against the wall. Her fair face had a heavy expression. After being silent for two seconds, she said in a calm and soft voice, "I''m already at the hospital with my mom. My father hasn''t woken up yet. You''ve just returned, and you must be very tired. Its unnecessary toe over." Luke said in a low voice: "I''m not tired, and your dad is sick, so there must be some legal procedures to go through. I can help you with that. You''re pregnant as well, so you can''t tire yourself out." "Luke, it''s really okay. I have already let thewyer to deal with it. Now all I can do is to wait for my father to wake up. Even if youe over, you could just wait with me. I think you''d better rest at home and take care of Rachel. Maybe I''ll have to trouble you in the future." In the silent corridor, Isabe''s voice was soft, and her tone was clear and slow. She spoke in a very tactful way, but she was very clear that she was refusing. On the one hand, no matter who helped with her father''s issue, she would owe him a favour. She had already borrowed Luke two hundred and fifty million dors. She could pay the money back, but the favour was hard to repay. On the other hand, she felt Christian was right. She''d already out of one dilemma, why would she even jump into another one? A loveless marriage wouldn''tst long. Since she''d understood it, she should be more decisive. It was unknown if he''d understood what she really meant in her words, Luke gently said after being silent a few seconds, "Alright, my phone will always be on. if you have any problems, call me anytime. Tell me when your father wakes up. I''ll help you with the judicial process first." Rxed, Isabe smiled: "Okay, thank you, Luke. I will hang up first." "Okay." Isabe let out a long breath. Just now, she was really afraid that he would insisted oning over, otherwise she wouldn''t have any other reason to refuse him. Also, he didn''t ask how she got thewyer either. Pressing her forehead tiredly, she returned to the ward. In the evening, Tristan finally woke up, but his condition was still not good. He was unconscious and couldn''t speak. Seeing this, Diana almost fainted from crying. Isabe endured the pain andforted her, "Mom, didn''t the doctors say that it''s very possible for him to get recovered after surgery? Don''t worry, I''ll immediately contact the best hospital. As long as Mr. Yannick gets us approved, I''ll immediately arrange the surgery." Diana cried in grief and sorrow, she said regretfully: "It''s all my fault. If I''d persuaded him more in the past, he wouldn''t have done so much s*it..." Isabe''s face changed, saying sorrowly: "Mom, this has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it, okay?" "This is all my fault..."As if she hadn''t heard Isabe, Diana still muttered while she was looking at Tristan lying on bed. Isabe frowned and felt heartache. She could only hug her tightly andforted her softly, "No, it''s not like that..." One event seeded another. Life was much more difficult than she had ever imagined, but these were who she loved the most in this world, so she had to muster up her courage to face all the difficulties. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just then, there was a light knock at the door. Isabe was startled. Then she wiped her tears off with her sleeves, and walked over to open the door. "Miss Jones, someone wants to see you." "Me?" With that, prison guard then left the ward. Feeling a bit strange, Isabe followed him outside. Outside the iron gate. She saw a stranger man, frowning, "Who are you, sir?" It was a handsome young man dressed in a suit. The man extended his hand respectfully, "Hi, Miss Jones, my name is Canon Braun. Mr. Miller asked me toe." Hearing that, Isabe''s hand paused for a second, "Mr. Miller? Why...Why did he send you here?" Hadn''t he already got her awyer? Chapter 101 Were Going To the Civil Affairs Bureau Now Chapter 101 We''re Going To theCivil Affairs Bureau Now Canon smiled, "Mr. Miller asked me to help. You cane to me anytime if you need anything." Isabe was startled. He was certain that she would reject Luke, so he sent someone to help her? "What else did he say?" Canon said gently: "Mr. Miller said that there was no need to call or thank him if you were busy. No matter of what, the first thing was to resolve your father''s matter, which now is the most important." "..." "Thank him?" Isabe pursed her lips tightly. He really knew what she was thinking about, without even giving her a chance to refuse. After considering for a while, she said lightly, "I want you to do me a favour. Can you help me look up the best hospitals in Brighton?" Canon nodded, "Ok, I will do it right away." After that, He left quickly. Suddenly, he paused and said: "Oh, Mr. Miller also told you to take care of yourself." Isabe, "..." "...Okay, I will." Not until he disappear did she go back to her senses and return to the ward. She had guessed that Christian may be busy in dealing with his mom now, so she didn''t call him. And what he said was right, no matter whats going, she should first settle her father''s issue first. Other than Christian and Luke, few knew about her father''s situation. Except for the warden, there was almost no one elseing to visit her father throughout the day. Mr. Yannick once stopped by and visited Tristan when he submitted some files to the court. Canon was the one who came the most times. He almost lived outside the ward. And he would buy them meals. It was alreadyte at night, but Isabe still wasn''t sleepy. She let Diana sleep on the sickbed beside her father. She then sat on a chair, pondering. Suddenly, there were some noise at the door. She quickly got up to take a look. She was shocked after she opened the door. It was like the night he suddenly showed up at the door in hotel, making her heart beating rapidly as if in a dream. She looked at him in a daze, "How, how did you get in here?" Wasn''t there prison guards? Christian said lightly, "I told them I was your ex-husband. They let me in after checking my identity." "..." Ex-husband, he really dared to say it. Isabe said hesitantly: "It''s sote. Why are you here?" "I''m worried." He said as he held her shoulders and stepped into the ward. His slender and tall figure made Isabe look extremely petite and frail. Isabe gently pushed him away, then said lightly: "Didn''t you let Canon help me? What are you still worrying about? " "I''m worrying about you." He said, then walked to the side of the bed and looked down at Tristan. Isabe was startled, looking at him without moving. His voice seemed still ying in her ears "What did the doctor say? How is your father?" "..." No one replied for a whole while. Christian frowned, then raised his head to look at her, only saw her staring straight at him. He then walked over and asked gently, "What''s going on?" Isabe suddenly regained her senses. She was blushed, and said, "Ah, nothing, I''m fine." She went back to her chair and continued, "The doctor said that if the surgery is sessful, he may be back to normal. But he may also have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair." Christian looked at the small body that was hugging herself. His eyes darkened, "Then, what''s your n?" Isabe rested her chin on her knees. Looking at her parents sleeping on bed, she said: "Mr. Yannick told me that if medical parole is approved, he can be taken care of by his family. Mom and I can look after dad, or we can even get a nurse." The only thing was that she still needed to work and couldn''t stay at home to help them. Christian frowned, "Have you ever thought that you also need to be taken care of?" Did she see herself as a superhuman, who could work and look after her parents at the same time? And she was even pregnant? Isabe became silent. She knew it, of course. She had been considering whether to keep the two babies before. Now she was the only support for the whole family, and she didn''t know what would happen during her father''s follow-up therapy. When her belly got bigger, no doubt she wouldn''t be able to do everything. She may even lose her job at that time. Without money and job, and she would have to take care of two elders and two children. How desperate would she be? Did she have to choose between her babies and parents? All the struggle and hesitation was seen by Christian. He had already guessed what she was nning to do. "Isabe!" Christian''s face turned gloomy. He suddenly walked to her side and said coldly: "What are Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. you going to do?" Without her response, he tightly grabbed her shoulders with a terrifyingly cold face, "I''ll give you money if you need any. If you need help, I''ll send more people, but I won''t allow you to abort the babies." Isabe''s expression loosened for a bit, then slowly turned to stare at him. With a painful look in her eyes, she ridiculed, "Want to be my sugar daddy? Give me money and let me bear children for you?" Christian''s handsome face was exceptionally revealed a strong sense of danger. His eyes were so dark that they seemed to swallow her whole. Isabe had never seen him like this after they got divorced. Sure enough. He just cared about the children. "I don''t care what you think. Don''t abort the children." Isabe suddenlyughed, "They''re in my belly, and do I even need your permission? You clearly know my current situation. Like what you said yesterday, if that''s the case, why should I even let them suffer?" Christian suppressed the anger and said while clenching his teeth: "Then you can remarry me. I''ll take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau now." Chapter 102 Get Out Chapter 102 Get Out Isabe immediately felt humiliated. In front of him, there was nothing but embarrassment. "Who wants to go the Civil Affairs Bureau with you? Is there any difference between these two things? Another way to save some dignity for me? Or you want me to always lift my head in front of you? "Isabe!" Christian couldn''t do anything about her stubbornness. Why did she always interpret his good intentions with malice Was he that untrustworthy? Suddenly, Christian pulled her into his embrace. Gritting his teeth, he said in a low and deep voice, "You don''t have to remarry, or ept my help, but I don''t allow you to get abortion." The sudden warmth in her body startled Isabe, while she remained silent. She really hesitated this time. Before she''d made up her mind to give birth to the babies and raise them up well, but now she was crushed by reality. She could take care of the two children alone, but she still needed to look after her parents. She also had another bottom line, him. Lowering his head, Christian looked at the expressionless eyes of the woman in his arms. His heart ached slightly, and his handsome face almost approached her forehead. He said with a hoarse voice, Isabe." He knew that once she made a decision, she seldom changed her mind. If she didn''t want the babies, even he was unable to save them. Isabe looked at him in surprise with her eyes open wide. The man lowered his attitude. Even though it was just his tone, it still made her feel shocked. Was he... begging her? Her heart was filled withplicated emotions, and she felt no so good. She couldn''t let go of the two babies either, but why didn''t he think of her? Could she even ept the choices he gave her? The remarriage was impossible. His status made her embarrassing. Those so-called ''help'' also suddenly turned into charity. No matter how hard she was, she wasn''t that ashamed to ept it. She lowered her eyes with some pain, then muttered: "Christian, go back. I am in a mess right now. Will you let me think of it?" Christian hugged her so tightly that he nearly broke her. His voice was hoarse to the extreme, and his tone became unyielding as well, "Isabe, they are also my children. You can''t make the decision alone." He didn''t want her or himself to regret itter. Besides, these two babies were like a bond, and without it, there would be no more ties between them. "What do you mean by ''you can''t make decision alone''? We''ve already divorced. It''s all up to me!" Isabe was annoyed and she started to struggle fiercely. Christian frowned. Then with his fingers holding her chin, he kissed her in her lips. It was a kiss of rage, which was very rough. As if he was to suck her soul. Isabe shook her head to resist him, frowning ufortably. "Ugh..." Isabe struggled with all her strength. Her fingers clenched into fists, and her nails dug into her palms. The veins of her tender wrist stood out, as if they would break in the next second. No until she was almostpletely exhausted did she finally get rid of him. Without even thinking about it, she pped him in the face. "Pah!" The extremely clear p rang through the room. Isabe was so angry that her whole body trembled. There seemed to be some sweat on her forehead, and her lips were red and swollen. She was breathing fast, and she stared at him with her eyes wide open. Christian had also regained his senses from that p. However, his expression was extremely stiff. After a few seconds, he muttered in a low voice, "Sorry." "Get out!" Isabe said as if she didn''t hear what he said. Then she went back to her chair. She had used up all her strength right now, and her sound was as light as floating catkins. Christian panicked. "Isa" "I told to get out, now!" Christian''s face turned pale as he looked at her with aplicated expression. After a few seconds, he left without a word. As soon as the door was closed, Isabe''s tears falling onto her clothes, which quickly disappeared. She felt desperate and painful. ... Isabe stayed in the hospital for two days with Diana, waiting for the medical parole approval . During these days, Christian''de twice, but he was shut out by Isabe. Diana didn''t know what had happened that night, but she didn''t ask anything. Luke''d alsoe a few times, but due to his identity, he was stopped by the prison guards outside. When Isabe saw him, she declined his kindness. Unexpectedly, on the third day, Naomi came. They then chatted on a bench in the corridor. "How did you know about my dad''s illness?" She didn''t tell anyone else. Naomi immediately said angrily: "Your father''s been in the news. If I didn''t see it, are you going to keep it from me forever?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "News?" Isabe was starled. She hadn''t been stayed in the ward without going anywhere these days, nor was she in the mood to browse her phone. So she hadn''t checked any news. "Yeah. However, your father''s medical parole should be approved soon since everyone''s knew it now. Don''t worry." Naomi consoled her, then she took out a card from her wallet and handed it to Isabe, "This is two hundred thousand. it''s mine, and I also borrowed some from my friend. I know you areck of money, so take it, ok?" "Two hundred thousand?" Isabe was a little shocked and she immediately refused, "No, this is too much. I still have some savings for the surgery. You can just borrow me half of that." "Okay, enough. There''s not much, I''ll give you for emergency. Now you need money at any time, and " She hesitated for a moment, and looked at her seriously, "I don''t want you to give up on your babies because you are in a difficult situation. You know, there is nothing hard you can''t live with in life, but if they are gone, then you would lose them forever. You need to consider this thoroughly. I don''t want you to regret it in the future. " With that, Naomi gently ced her hand on Isabe''s belly. Isabe became silent. Bitting her lips hard, she endured the pain in her heart. "Nao..." Naomi frowned. When she saw Isabe like that, her heart couldn''t help but ache. She hugged her tightly,forting her in a soft voice, "I know, I totally understand. You love your children, and you also love him, but you had no choice It''s okay, I''m still here with you. Since you don''t want to owe anyone favours, I''ll help you." ''Love the children, and love him too... '' Naomi''s words instantly heated up Isabe''s eyes, as if she had finally met someone who truly understood her feelings. Chapter 103 So Dull Chapter 103 So Dull After crying in Naomi''s embrace for long, Isabe finally calmed down. She rubbed her wet eyes, asking, "How are you and Mr. Hayward doing?" Naomi was startled, then suddenly blushed. She pretended to be calm and said: "We went back to the very beginning. It''s just that he would take me along every time he goes on a business trip, and takes care of me." "" Isabe blinked her eyes, "Nothing more? He didn''t say anything else to you?" Naomi''s gaze dimmed. She curled her lips and shook her head, "No, he''s not much of a talker. With his poker face, I can''t figure out his mind." "So you never tried anymore?" Naomi''s eyelids instantly rolled upwards, saying: "D*mn! Don''t mention it! Before I even received roses from a chaser of me in front of him, but he didn''t have any reaction, or even mentioned itter." "" Isabe didn''t know what to say. She knew that Naomi was intelligent and could think of more ways than her. "And you''ve never done that ever since?" Naomi''s expression was a little strange. Not knowing if she was disappointed or relieved, she just shook her head, "Since that time, I dared not to over-drink, and I only drank a little even in social engagement, so does he. He tried to keep distance from me now. "" Isabe became a bit confused. What did that man mean? She felt that he could control his feelings even more than Christian. Not knowing what Isabe was thinking about, Naomi hesitated and said: "Actuallyter on, I thought about whether or not I should get drunk again, or just pretend to be drunk to figure out his attitude. But after I saw a photo in his wallet, I gave up." Isabe said in shock: "He, he didn''t get married, did he?" Naomi shook her head in disappointment, "I asked him before, and he said he didn''t. But the person on photo was indeed a pretty girl in her twenties. She might be his girlfriend. "Have you ever seen her in reality?" Isabe frowned. Her exquisite facial features scrunched together. Could it really be a misunderstanding? "No, I haven''t. But I heard him on the phone with her." Naomi said, holding Isabe''s hand, she lowered her voice, "I''ve never seen him talk to anyone so gently." So gently that made her jealous. Isabe suddenly became even more upset, and she immediatelyforted her: "It might not be what Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. you think. When he was looking for you that day, I don''t feel that the anxiety in his eyes was pretended." Naomi scratched her head, sighing: "I thought about itter, and decided to forget about it. If he continues to be like this, at least it means he wasn''t that bad. We were both drunk that night. He wanted to be responsible for me. while I refused. Maybe I should just let it go. How could I separate a couple?" Looking at her, Isabe helplessly smiled, "Since he wants to keep distance, then why would he take you every time he goes on a business trip?" "" Naomi choked. Not knowing how to answer, she stammered: "Ah...I don''t know that either." "Are you his personal assistant now?" Hearing that, Naomi immediately red at her, "Of course not, I have my own job, and I don''t want to go with him either. but he''s my supervisor, and he always made an excuse for it. what can I say?" Looking outside the window Isabe started to ponder. "Ah, just let it go...So annoying. Naomi waved her hands with a face full of annoyance. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked: "Oh, if you haven''t been working for days. How did you exin it to yourpany?" Currently, there were few people know that she was the daughter of Tristan Jones, the previous judge in jail now. Moreover, she deliberately hided this identity as not to cause unnecessary trouble. "I took a few days off, saying that my mother was sick." Isabe said lightly. No matter who was sick, they definitely wouldn''t leave the hospital these days. Fortunately, Mr. Smith hadn''t asked any further. She didn''t have much time to worry about her job during these period either. "Alright then, tell me if you''re too busyter on. I''ll help when I have time." Isabe immediately smiled with gratitude, "Naomi, thank you so much." They chatted for a while, then Naomi left. Hospital downstairs, Naomi walked a few steps before stopping. She took out her phone and dialled a number. After the phone was connected, she said, "I''ve already gave the money to her. She doesn''t seem to be suspicious about that, and her mood has also eased a little. What you''re worried about shouldn''t happen." After a few seconds of silence, a deep male voice slowly rang, "Thank you, Naomi." Naomi slowed her pace, looking at the clear sky, she said indifferently: "Mr. Miller, although I also want her to keep the children, but I still hope that you can put yourself into her shoes as well. I don''t know the exact reason why you gave her the money, but your identity will definitely put her into an awkward situation. As long as she is a woman with some dignity, she wouldn''t ept it." "I understand. or I won''t have asked you for help." Naomi scoffed, then coldly interrupted him, "You don''t understand! You must havee to me as you were out of ideas, right? Since she''s in difficulties and needs help now, you think she would definitely ept your money as long as she''s stupid. Mr. Miller, oh no, President Miller, until now, you still don''t understand Isabe, nor do you truly understand why she insisted on divorce with you that time. " Christian waspletely silent. Just as Naomi thought that he was about to hang up, he suddenly asked, "Do you know that?" "He " Naomi smiled coldly, "Yeah I know it, but so what? You know that I won''t tell you. If you just couldn''t understand, then you are not meant for him." It was a waste of Isabe''s years of love of him. Christian''s calm voice sounded, "I didn''t mean to ask you about it, but still thank you for saying that. You''ve helped me a lot these days." After that, he hung up. Naomi was startled. She looked at her phone, then fiercely pouted her mouth and said: "He''s really too dull." Chapter104 Im Worried About You I''m Worried About You After getting enough money for the surgery, Isabe was relieved temporarily. As long as the medical parole was approved, her father could have the operation outside the jail. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Tristan''s situation didn''t get better at all. Although he had woken up, he was unable to utter anything. Isabe and Diana took turns to look after him. Only when her parents were both fell asleep did Isabe have some time deal with her work. There were a lot of mails waiting for her to confirm. As she was browsing in her mailbox, she found a private email from Minh. After reading through the mail, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. Since she was too busy these days, she rarely picked up phone calls. This young man even thought of sending her an email. In the email, Minh asked when she would go back and how was her mother now. He even nned to visit them in the hospital with colleagues. Afraid that he would rallye, she got her phone and made him a call. Minh''s lively voice rang excitedly, "Miss Jones, you finally call me! I thought you''ve abandoned us." Isabeughed, "Whats wrong? Already miss me?" "Yes! I miss you so much that I even can''t sleep at night." "Arent you just too idle to grow moldy?" "No, not at all. Without you, our department still strictly requires ourselves." Minhughed loudly. He then asked, "Is your mother''ll really serious? When will youe back? " Isabe thought for a moment, then said: "Yeah It''s indeed a bit serious, but it''s not a big problem. it''s just that I may have other issues to deal with at home, so I might return a bitter." "A bit serious?" Minh became worried. "Don''t worry, not that serious. You just need to work hard over there ." Isabe pretended to be easy. Minh giggled: "I''m here alone without any families or friends. What about I go to hospital and help you after work? You''re pregnant now, and I''m worried about you." "Ah, there is no need!" Isabe rejected in a hurry. Then, she teased: "Hospital is a quiet ce, while you always make a noise. Do you really want to cause me more trouble?" "Miss Jones " Minh boy dragged out her voice and said pitifully, "You hurt me by saying that. I thought I''ve already be your right hand." Isabe immediately gave an obsequious smile, "Yes, yes, but just for work. I can take care of myself in life." Minh then said seriously: "Are you sure you don''t want any help? Is it okay for you to do so much in such a condition? " "I''ve just been pregnant for a few months. It should be okay." Isabe said sincerely: "Thanks, Minh. Please tell everyone that it''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about me and I''ll be back very soon." "Oh, Alright." Minh dejectedly agreed. "Go back to your work. I won''t disturb you anymore." Isabe smiled and hung up. At that time, Standing by the window, Ming hung up the phone. The expression on his face slowly faded until it turned cold. A cool breeze blew in from the window. He looked at the headlines news on his phone screen. The smile on his face was no longer innocent, but rather sinister. [The first Judge of Brighton was now in aa in prison...] Chapter 105 Is She Even Willing To Be His Mistress Chapter 105 Is She Even Willing To Be His Mistress In a high-grade residence of Brighton, Miller''s vi. "Miss Perez is here, madam." The maid opened the door and said. Hearing that, Mallory, who having some tea on sofa, was immediately rejoiced. She said to the girl who walked over, "My sweetie, you''re here." "Yes, Mrs. Miller, I came to visit you." Lexie walked in with a gift in hand. Then her eyes went around the entire room. Seeing the person she wanted to see wasn''t there, she put down her gifts and asked: "Where is Christian? Mrs. Jones, didn''t you say that he''s already back?" When she got the news, she immediately rushed over after work, but she didn''t see him. As if she''d mentioned something terrible, Mallory got angry and said disdainfully: "He left early this morning and I don''t know what he went to do. I thought he came back to see me. This boy!" Suddenly thinking of something, Lexie sat down beside Mallory and intimately pulled her arm. She pretended to ask her curiously:" If he wasn''t here to see you, then why did he evene back? I heard that the headquarters are quite busy now. " "Humph!" Mallory snorted with a stern face, "He didn''t even stay home long after he got back. He was also afraid that I may go to that woman, so he got mad at me." Lexie helped her calm down, then she carefully said: "Maybe Miss Jones is in trouble recently, isn''t she? As her ex-husband, it was reasonable for Christian to help her." Frowning, Mallory looked at her with suspicion: "Trouble? What trouble has she got herself into recently that needs my son to settle? " "You still don''t know?" Lexie was a little startled. She blinked her eyes in surprise and then exined: "Miss Jones'' father was knocked into aa by stroke in prison, and this has been on news recently. She is now pregnant, so the situation should be very difficult for her. With such arge sum of operation fee, Christian probably helped her as he couldn''t bear to see her suffer. "What did you just say?" Mrs. Christian''s face suddenly darkened, her tone bing extremely agitated, "He went to solve her family''s mess again? Leave the money first. Would Polygon Group not be affected by her father''s crime? Why is he so stupid? " Also, if people were to know about the marriage between Jones and Miller, they would be so ashamed. "Mrs. Miller, calm down." Lexie seemed to be shocked by her words. Her pretty face turned pale, and she anxiously consoled, "You know Christian, he is just too loyal. Even if they got divorced, he would still help Isabe if she begs him." Hearing that, Mallory became even more irritated. She loudly said: "She still has the face to beg Christian? Didn''t she know they''s already divorced? If Christian has a girlfriend now, is she even willing to be his mistress? " "She is too shameless. How couldn''t I find that before?" The more She talked, the more she was unable to control her anger, "No wonder her father was arrested on charges of corruption. When the above behave wrongly the below will do the same." Looking at her quietly with an expression of fear, Lexie felt proud in her heart. She immediately passed a cup of water to Mallory, and said nervously: "Mrs. Miller, calm down. Don''t me Christian. Remember? There are still two babies in Isabe''s belly." As she thought of something, Mallory mmed the cup onto the table. She said coldly: "Babies? Did did she force Christian by the babies?" She suddenly stood up, trembling out of anger, "I haven''t even confirmed if that children is his yet, while he''s alreadye back to her. This fool! Why didn''t he ever think about it? No, I have to call him." After that, she took her phone and was about to call him. Lexie was startled, then she quickly got up and pulled her back, "Mrs. Miller, you can''t call him now. You still don''t know where he is. You may only argue with him and make things worse on phone. Is it worth it to have Christian inwardlyin about you just because of her?" "..." Mallory suddenly paused. She looked at her, frowning and thinking for a few seconds, then she calmed down and nodded, "Right,, you are right, I shouldn''t call him now. If that woman knew that I had a fight with my son, wouldn''t she be very pleased?" Lexie relieved and smiled, "So, all we need to do is talk to him after hee back." "I''m not that patient." Mallory''s face was gloomy, her hands clenched tightly, "I may not call Christian, but I must go over and see what exactly she is scheming." With that, she shouted to the maid in a domineering manner, "Annie, bring me my coat." She couldn''t allow a shameless woman to ruin the reputation of her son or hispany. Annie rushed downstairs and put the coat on for her. It seemed that Lexie was frightened by Mallory. Her face turned pale, and she dared not to say a word. After getting dressed, Mallory ordered coldly, "Call the driver and let him wait downstairs." Annie hurriedly nodded. "Okay, Madam." When Mallory walked to the door, Lexie anxiously chased after her, saying: "Mrs. Miller, where are you Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. going? Do you know where the he is? What if you quarrelled with him outside there?" Gently stroking her dark jacket, Mallory coldly smiled, "I don''t care where he is, I''m not going for him. All problems should be solved from the very beginning." Lexie was startled, then she understood. Mallory''d already opened the door and walked out. Lexie quickly followed: "Then I''ll go with you, Mrs. Miller. If anything happens to you, Christian would definitely kill me." Then they got into the car and left. In the hospital, Isabe finally got the permission of medical parole, and she immediately took Tristan to the best hospital in Brighton. Christian didn''te this morning. But Canon apanied them all the way. It was already afternoon after she had arranged everything well. Isabe was so busy that she didn''t even have time to drink water. After discussing the surgery time and risks with the doctor, she finally had some time to sit down. Diana was taking care of Tristan in the ward. Isabe, sitting on a bench in the corridor with her father''s test report in hand, looked rather frustrated. Canon bought some food and said respectfully: "Miss Jones, you''ve been busy today. Have some food first." Chapter 106 A Visit From Television Reporter Chapter 106 A Visit From Television Reporter Isabe raised her head, looking at the lunchbox in his hands, she said with a light smile, "Thank you, but I''m not hungry. A water should be okay." She didn''t have much of appetite during pregnancy, and with so many things happened in the past few days, she really couldn''t eat anything. Now, she only hoped her father''s operation could be sessful. Frowning, Canon persuaded: "Miss Jones, you''ll wear yourself out if you''re still like this. It may also hurt the babies. Mr. Miller would be worried about you as well." Isabe''s smile immediately disappeared: "Don''t mention him." After a second, she said, "Leave it for me. I''ll eat itter." Canon then left after he ced the food on table. Then he took another lunchbox to the ward. Not long after, Naomi also rushed to the hospital. Isabe was startled. She looked at her with surprise: "Are you working today?" "I took a half day off and came to see you." Naomiughed. ncing at the ward, she asked with concern: "Have you all made the arrangements?" Isabe drank some warm water and nodded, "Yeah, now just wait for the surgery." Seeing that Isabe didn''t look so well, Naomi consoled her in a low voice: "It will be fine, don''t worry. You should have a rest first, and leave it to me." "Thank you, Naomi." Isabe forced a smile and softly replied: "But I''m not in the mood to sleep right now." Naomi looked at her for a while, then pulled her into her arms, persuading her: "There are still some time before the surgery starts. Don''t push yourself too hard. If you were sick, your mom would have to take care of two people at the same time. Do you want that happen?" Looking at Naomi for a few seconds, Isabe lost in thought. Knowing what she was thinking about, Naomi immediately said, "If you can''t fall asleep, then at least you should lie down for a while. Do you know how bad you look now? If those doctors knew you were pregnant now, they may get the nurses tie you up on bed. " "" Unable to endure her nagging, Isabe smiled and begged, "Alright, I''ll go lie down." "Okay, hurry up." Naomi smiled gently. Tristan''s ward was a double room, so Isabe lied down on the empty bed beside her father. Touching her face that had be a lot thinner, Diana said: "Isabe, it''s been hard on you. Rest a bit. Mom is here." "I''m fine. If you''re tired, get a ce to rest. Tell me if you need anything." Isabe pulled up her quilt, and slowly closed her eyes. Before long, the ward fell into its usual silence. Afraid of disturbing the two, Diana left the ward and started to chat with Naomi. Two hourster, Canon walked back quickly from outside. With a serious expression, he said: "Mrs. Jones, I''ll have to ask you to leave for a moment. Journalists from the television came here, along with many angry people." Hearing that, Diana''s face turned pale as she anxiously confirmed, "Television?" Naomi asked coldly, "How did they find here? Didn''t the Mr. Yannick already tell the court not to make such report? " There was already no one who didn''t know about Tristan''s getting in to the prison, but luckily his families weren''t exposed. But now those journalists came so suddenly, Isabe would have no choice but to show up. Would things be more terrible? Canon''s face was also a bit ugly, while his tone still didn''t change much, "It''s still not clear how they found here. I have already contacted Mr. Yannick, and I''ll stop them downstairster. I''m just afraid that they may barge in, so you may better stay away from this for a moment." After all, Tristan had already been charged of corruption and bribe-taking. Anyone rted with him would probably be reviled by public. So this was not the time to be capricious. "But, Isabe!" Diana worried. Right now, she didn''t care about anything else but her daughter. She totally understood that public mour can confound right and wrong. Canon promised lightly, "You don''t need to worry about her. I will get her protected." After that, the ward door opened. Isabe stood there watching them expressionlessly, then she said: "Mom, find a ce and have some rest with Naomi first." Naomi immediately said seriously, "Then what about you? Do you know how much pressure of public opinion you''ll have to endure if you get yourself exposed? It''s too dangerous. You can''t stay here." "Isabe, be obedient. Go with us. Just wait those people to leave." Diana advised her, feeling heartached. Isabe didn''t reply her. Instead, she ordered Canon: "Mr. Braun, please block them with Mr. Yannick at the gate. If they insist on barging in, then call the police." Canon quickly left after nodding with a serious expression. Then Isabe said warmly: "I''ve never thought of shrinking my responsibility, but I won''t get myself into ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. danger. Don''t worry, I won''t go out, but someone should stay here. Naomi said: "Then do you think those people outside can be as rational and calm as you? If they get in here, you''ll be dead. " "This is a hospital. Nothing is gonna happen." Isabe walked over and said, "Go quickly." Looking at her resolutely, Diana angrily went back to the ward, "I won''t leave my daughter alone here. I''ll stay here." Naomi raised his eyebrows, slowing saying: "Since you''re not going out, then we don''t need to hide anymore. If they get in here by any chance, I can help you." Isabe, "..." She stopped trying to persuade them to hide, then started to wonder who gave away the address. After knowing that her father''sa had been on news, she had asked the prison to keep it quiet, and she didn''t tell anyone else either. Canon said that other than the journalists, there were also manymon people. How did they know about this? Chapter 107 I Dont Want That Daughter-in-law Chapter 107 I Don''t Want That Daughter-inw As soon as Mr. Yannick arrived at the hospital, He was cornered by a crowd of journalists. "Mr. Yannick, may I ask how is Henry Tristan right now? Is his life in danger?" "Mr. Yannick, if Mr. Jones is paralysed on bed permanently from the stroke, will he serve a sentence out of prison?" "Can we go in and see Mr. Jones?" "What do you think of Mr. Jones'' sentence of only 10 years?" "..." Everyone was asking at once. Canon, as to protect the Mr. Yannick, was squeezed into the centre as well. On the other hand, there were also many people shouting loudly. Discontent was written all over their faces. "You are a barrister, and you should use thew to punish those wicked. He must not be allowed to get away with it." ." "He''s a judge yet broke thew. How many innocent people have been hurt, and how many wrongful convictions have been made? Tristan Jones can never be forgiven." "He''d better die in the hospital, lest he continues to harm people out of prison." "..." It was quite a chaotic scene. Even though Mr. Yannick was calm enough, he still needed to spent a lot time pacify those people. Even the hospital security guards also rushed over to maintain the order, there were still some irrational people took advantage of the chaos to enter the hospital. During his inauguration, Tristan not only embezzled money and engaged in corrupt practices, but also did many other bad things which hurt many people''s benefits. Those people had always found it hard to meet him, but this time, they felt it was a fat chance. Just then, Mallory arrived at the hospital. Seeing the chaotic scene as well as those journalists and photographers, Mallory was stunned for a moment. She didn''t get out of the car instantly. "What''s going on here?" Lexie was a little surprised by seeing those journalists. But she was overjoyed at the same time, as someone did what she wanted to do. "Obviously. They must know that Mr. Jones stays in this hospital, so they''re all here to grab the headline." The moment Isabe was exposed, as the daughter of Tristan Jones, her reputation would be ruined forever. At that time, Isabe could never bepared with her. Mallory''s face immediately darkened, "No, we cannot let those journalists get in there." Then, she hurriedly told the driver, "Dan, call the police. Tell them there''s a disturbance in front of this hospital." Lexie stared at her nkly, saying stiffly: "Mrs. Miller, why are " Didn''t she hate that Isabe so much? Why was she helping her now? The driver quickly took out his phone to call the police. Mallory stared outside the window, her eyes revealing a hint of anxiousness. She then said, "If those journalists expose Isabe and find out about her marriage with Christian, then how will my son establish his prestigeter on? Our Miller''s family can''t lose the face. " Although she hated Isabe a lot now, she was still rational. She couldn''t let the reputation of Miller to be ruined. Lexie choked and immediately felt unhappy as if she''d swallowed a fly. She had thought that Mallory would really rush in to look for Isabe. It just turned out that this olddy was concerned about many things. It really wasted so much her time to persuade Mallory. She didn''t care about Miller''s family at all. She only wanted to ruin Isabe''s reputation, to make Mallory hate her to the bone, and let Christian stop loving her. She then carefully asked, "Then Are we still going inside? " Mallory retracted her gaze and immediately replied: "Of course. This is a chance." It was a chance to humiliate Isabe. Mallory didn''t believe that she would still be so shameless to pester her son. Lexie was overjoyed, but instead she revealed a trace of worry. She said softly, "What if Christian is inside? Furthermore, he''ll definitely think that I brought you here if I''m with you" Mallory frowned, "He dares! Does he think I''m a fool? I could find here anyway without you. " Then, she again softened her voice, affectionately stroked Lexie''s hand, saying: "I know your feelings for Christian. It''s his fault this time. I won''t let him hurt you again." Lexie''s face flushed. She obediently nodded. "Thank you, Mrs. Miller." Mallory smiled gently and turned to look outside the window. There was a wry smile on her face . She had been young once, so she could see through what those girls were thinking. At least Lexie was better than those scheming women who she couldn''t figure out. What she wanted was an obedient daughter-inw who could help Christian, not a woman who caused trouble everyday. Mallory wasn''t really into Isabe back then. After she married her son, she''d been devoted herself to work. If it wasn''t for the fact that her father was a judge, she definitely wouldn''t have allowed her to enter Miller''s family. "Madam, I''ve called the police." The driver said respectfully. Mallory nodded, "Let''s get off." After that, she slowly put on her sunsses. The driver hurriedly helped them open the car door. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After she got off the car, Lexie intimately grabbed on Mallory''s arm. Looking at those angry people, she then said "Let''s go in from the side." With a serious expression, Mallory avoided the crowd and went in from the side. At the time, Canon who was surrounded by journalists saw them in chaos, and recognised Lexie immediately. His expression suddenly changed. "Mr. Yannick, be careful. I need to deal with some issue." He pushed the security guard to the front, and then squeezed out. Then he took out his phone and made a call. "Mr. Miller, your mother and Miss Perez entered the hospital now." ... Isabe and the other two were still anxiously waiting in the ward, not knowing what was going on outside there. Naomi couldn''t wait any longer. She said: "I''ll take a look. No one will knows me anyway." Before Isabe could say a word, the door was suddenly burst open. "Bam!" It was like an earthquake shaking the whole ward. The three of them were startled simultaneously. Then Isabe immediately walked to the front of Naomi and Diana, vigntly staring at the three robust men who appeared at the door suddenly. "You, who are you? What do you want? One man looked at them and then at Tristan, who was still lying on bed, unconscious. As if he''d confirmed something, he said, "It''s him!" Isabe''s suddenly face turned pale. She walked to the side of bed quickly and asked sternly: "Do you know it''s hospital? The police will be here soon." Chapter 108 A Brush With Death Chapter 108 A Brush With Death "Isabe!" Naomi and Diana were so scared that their faces turned pale. They quickly walked to Isabe''s side and protected her behind them. They actually broke in? What the hell was going on out there? Naomi cursed in rage, "How dare you!" Those men asked fiercely, "Are you his families?" Hearing this, Isabe''s face darkened. These people had definitely been persecuted by her father and came here for revenge. Their eyes were full of hate and determination. She panicked and quickly nudged Naomi, "Naomi, quickly take your mom out of here. This is none of your business. Stay out of this sewage." Diana cried out, "Isabe!" "Auntie, thank you foring to visit my Dad, but I don''t want to put you in any trouble. Go home please." She urgently made a eye contact with Naomi. As long as she could save one more person, or all of them would be in trouble here. It was impossible for them to resist three mature men. Besides, she couldn''t get her best friend hurt. Naomi bit her lips in a dilemma, then said to Diana: "Mom, please go out first. They are probably journalists. I''ll stay here." Diana was panicking in her heart, but she still kept a sense of rationality as she shakily nodded, "Okay, I''ll get you some water." Seeing Diana walk out, Isabe forced herself to stay calm. "Bam!" Just as Diana was about to leave the ward, the door suddenly mmed shut. A man instantly locked the door. "No one is f*cking allowed to leave here!" Isabe immediately turned a deathly shade of white. "What are you doing?" Naomi gritted her teeth as she stared at them, "Trying to kill us? Do you even know death penalty? You have to think this through." "Ah, death penalty? If I don''t kill him, then why would I came here today?" Another man sneered and took out a dagger from his pocket. In an instant, Isabe''s back waspletely drenched in sweat. The dart of fear suddenly filled her while body. Staring at the dagger, she willed herself not to panic. With a trembling voice, she said, "Calm down, you guys. Let''s make things clear even if you want me to die, okay?" "My father was a corrupt official, a heinous crime. I have nothing to say with that. I also admire your courage in revenge even at the cost of your own deaths. But I''m asking you not to hurt the innocent. They have nothing to do with my dad." "Isabe!" Diana couldn''t hold back anymore. She broke down crying, "I''m your mom. How can I live if you''re all in trouble?" Looking at her, Isabe felt helpless and painful. Diana stood out and begged the men, "I''m her mother, and that''s my husband. If you want a revenge, juste to me. It has nothing to do with my daughter" "Mom!" "Mrs. Miller!" "Enough!" Those men roared impatiently. "Do you that want to die? Okay then, I''ll let you!" Isabe''s hands were sweating in her pockets. She couldn''t act rashly. If she angered them, the consequences would be even worse. After taking a deep breath, she looked straight at the men, saying: "Everyone, can''t you just tell me how my father hurt you? Think of your families. I hope you can calm down. Don''t let tragedy happen again." After that, those men were suddenly out of rage. With a murderous look, they grabbed Isabe by the neck and shouted excitedly, "You finally mentioned this. It''s all because of your father! Do you even know how many people were killed when a building copsedst year in Brighton? Do you know how many family members live in the staff dormitory? My Wife... My Daughter... They are all buried under that building. The killer was just the boss of that project. However, the judge said that the culprit wasn''t the only one to me, and was sentenced to less than f*cking ten years. Do you know who the judge was? Your f*cking dad!" "If he hadn''t taken brides, the boss should be sentenced to death!" The man became more and more agitated. As if he had already lost his mind, he almost lost his control of strength in his hands. Isabe''s face had already turned blue. She clenched her teeth and held on tightly to his hand. "Isabe!" "Let her go!" "Isabe!" As Diana was screaming, and Naomi anxiously tried to smash a chair to him, but was stopped by the other two. "Let, let me go! Isabe " Naomi screamed and struggled, hoping her voice could be heard outside the ward. However, the soundproofing effect of the room was pretty good. People outside couldn''t hear them very clearly, who only thought they may be crying inside due to the patient''s illness. So no one helped. "Cough " Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Isabe couldn''t make a sound at all. She gradually lost her consciousness. "Die, die, I want you pay for it" Suddenly, the man sneered evilly. "Bam!" At the very time, the door was kicked open from outside. "Isabe!" An angry bellow rang out. The man was quickly kicked away before he could react. "Nobody moves!" Then a group of security guards rushed in and quickly caught the three men. Isabe''s body that was weakly felling to the ground was held up on time. "Isabe!" Christian was so frightened that his handsome face turned pale. Staring at her, he quickly shouted, "Doctor!" "Isabe!" The room suddenly went into chaos. At this time, there were another two figures standing at the door, who were Mallory and Lexie. They had already entered the hospital, but hadn''t expected that they would be stopped by Christian halfway. However, he would never thought that when he was arguing with his mother, Isabe had a brush with death. Chapter 109 I Dont Need Your Thanks Chapter 109 I Don''t Need Your Thanks Looking at Christian whose eyes were filled with panic, Lexie was filled with jealousy. She nced at Mallory who was silent, muttering, "Mrs. Miller!" Why were they just a step early? As long as Isabe was dead, everything was from today. That woman was so lucky. Staring at her son for long, then at the doctors and nurses who were busy handling the situation, Mallory uttered after a while, "Let''s go home." She didn''t expect to make her son go back now, but she couldn''t embarrass her son in front of so many people. Lexie''s face darkened slightly. She unwillingly looked at Christian who was carrying Isabe inside, "Then, what about Christian " "I can''t lose my face like this. Let him do whatever he wants here. Let''s go back first." Moreover, Diana was here as well. It would be obvious if she kick her when she was down, and Christian would definitely resent her even more. With that, Mallory put on her sunsses again and left. Lexie frowned. With such a good chance wasted, she felt angry and annoyed. Why this old fool not followed her n at all. However, she had no choice. All she could do was to please Mallory first. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to marry Christian. But Lexie just didn''t know all her minds had been seen through by Mallory. Biting her lips, she then left with Mallory. It took a long time for the chaotic scene to settle down. The three men were taken away by the police. Christian ordered Canon to take Diana and Naomi to the police and make a statement. He stayed in hospital to take care of unconscious Isabe. When Isabe woke up from hera, it was already night. She looked frightened as if she just had a nightmare. "Woke up?" Christian immediately raised his head, feeling relieved. Looking at him nkly for more than ten seconds, Isabe finally went back to her senses. She asked with a frown: "Christian?" Was she in a dream? She subconsciously reached out to touch his face. Feeling the warmth, she immediately withdrew her hand, but was held tightly by him halfway. "It''s me. It''s okay now." He wiped away the sweat on her forehead. There was a soft light in his eyes. Isabe''s heart tightened. She suddenly looked around the ward and asked anxiously, "Where''s my mom? And Naomi? How are they now?" Christian brought her a cup of water with a smile, "Don''t worry. They''re taking a statement at the station right now. Here, have some water. " Isabe relieved, then turned her attention back to him. Her face flushed. She took the cup and had a small sip, then unnaturally asked: "How did you get here so coincidentally at that time?" "Not that coincidentally." Christian frowned. "If I''d arrived earlier, I wouldn''t have let this happen. I''m sorry." It was all his fault. She''d been unwilling to see him in the past few days, so he only asked Canon to stay here. If he had been one stepte... He didn''t dare to imagine of the consequence. He would probably never forget the scene when he broke through the door. She was almost... "Christian." Looking at him into his eyes, Isabe said, "Thank you." There was no denying that he''d saved all her family''s lives this time, and she couldn''t ignore him anymore. Isabe''s long hair fell on her shoulder. Her small fair face was pale and her lips were grey, giving off a morbid sense of weakness. She didn''t have much strength to speak. Looking at her, Christian narrowed his eyes. His gaze was dim while his tone was still calm, "I don want your thanks." "I..." "Alright, I''ll go get a doctor." He suddenly stood up and interrupted her. Then he naturally rubbed her hair and smiled faintly, "I''m not trying to take advantage of you, so you don''t have to be stressed. If you change your mind and say that you want to remarry me now, I might even have to consider it." "" Isabe was startled, then theplex emotions on her face immediately dissipated. She said yfully: "Nice try! Do you think I would marry you as a way to pay back?" Smiling, without a word, he walked out. Now Isabe was the only one left in the room. Shey on the back of the chair and closed her eyes. She had really brush the death today At night, Naomi and Diana went back to the hospital. Looking at them who were still crying, Isabe was touched and she keptforted them, "Mom, it''s okay now." "That b*stard! Why he let us suffer even after he was caught into jail? How do we live our life in future?" Thinking of Tristan, Diana clenched her teeth and scolded him fiercely. Isabe panicked, then took out a tissue to wipe her tears,forting her, "Don''t even think about it. It''s not gonna happen again." "Not gonna happen? Who knows how many people he has hurt before! They shoulde to us sooner orter." Diana frowned in worry, wiping her tears as she choked with sobs: "Isabe, move away. You almost scared me to death today. I can''t let anything happen to you anymore." "Mom, what are you talking about? What will you do if I leave? Dad needs me as well!" Isabe patted her lightly, "Don''t think too much. They just coincidentally found us today. If you''re afraid, let''s rent another apartment together. No one can find us." Although she said everything was fine, she was still afraid as well. She knew that Tristan had offended a lot of people during the past the years, but she hadn''t expected that someone would reallye to ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. them for revenge. If they found their home address, then Diana would be in great danger. Naomi frowned, saying worriedly: "How about, you both temporarily move to my ce? It''s not big, but Isabe, you can sleep with me. And Mrs. Jones can live in another room alone. " "No." Isabe immediately shook her head, "You''re still living with your parents. Since its not so big, so how can I trouble you with my mom? It''s not hard to rent an aparment." With that, she looked at her with guilt. "I almost make you get hurt today, or I really know how to exin it to your parents." Chapter 110 Consider Your Own Situation Chapter 110 Consider Your Own Situation "What are you talking about?" Naomi immediately rolled her eyes at Isabe: "If I get hurt, do you think you and Auntie will be okay? It was just an ident, who though that Ah, God bless you. Now it''s all gone, and don''t even think of it." At this time, Christian and Canon stood at the corridor, talking about something. Canon respectfully said: "Mr. Miller, I''ve made sure that the news today wouldn''t be got out." Christian held onto the railings, with an indifferent expression, he said, "Tell your boss to send a more people over. Don''t disturb Isabe and her mother. Try stay low key." "Sure." Canon nodded. "Have you found out the information about the three men?" "Yes, but it seemed to have nothing to do with the prison. They all received an anonymous text message, which told them the address of this hospital." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Christian''s ink-ck eyes instantly shed with a cold glint, looking extremely threatening and sinister. Tristan had just transferred to this hospital at noon, but those people got here in the afternoon. Being able to know their whereabouts so urately, they obviously didn''t just wanted to make a fuss. The person behind this seemed to be very familiar with the Jones'' family. After a while of silence, Christian said, "Go investigate." Canon calmly nodded his head, "Right away, Mr. Miller." As Christian returned to the ward, the three people who were still talking immediately stopped. yfully ncing at Isabe, Naomi smirked: "It was really dangerous today and I need to go home now. You guys chat, I''ll leave first." In a daze, Isabe said, "Naomi..." "No need to walk me off." Sheughed enchantingly as she turned around. Then she nced at Christian with a meaningful look. Diana also got up and covered Isabe with the quilt before saying gently, "I''ll go check your dad. Rest and don''t forget to have the soup." "Hey, mom"Panicked, Isabe tried to stop her. They just left her here like this? Diana then smiled at Christian, "Let her sleep early." He nodded and closed the door after she left. Looking at him, Isabe nervously swallowed her saliva, and then stuttered: "Um I''m fine now. You should go busy with your things. " Could he just stop showing up in front of her? If they were recognised by others, their marriage may be exposed as well. "Since I''ve got involved in this, I''ll have to get over it. Or someone would make use of the loophole tomorrow." Christian sat on the said of bed and said lightly. He didn''t do these to help her marry someone else. Tomorrow, when Tristan was undergoing surgery, Luke would also came. "Hmm?" Isabe frowned, looking at him nkly. She was confused at what he said. However, he didn''t leave any time for her to think about it. He then said, "After you leave the hospital, move to Scenery Bay with your mom." Scenery Bay? Without thinking, Isabe rejected him, "No, I won''t go there, neither will my mom." That was his apartment. Even though she''d once shamelessly moved in after her father got caught for some days, it was before they got divorced. Now she wanted to keep herself some dignity. As if expecting that she would reject him, Christian immediately followed up: "Then I''ll let Canon find you a new apartment near Benton. But it''s only for you, and you''ll pay the rent. There''s no need to reject right?" "" Isabe choked, not knowing how to refuse him. Seeing her eyes were filled with resentment, Christian carelessly added, "Don''t tell me your mom''s life isn''t more important than your dignity? I''m just trying to save you some time. After the surgery, you can directly move in." Isabe raised her head and looked at him for a while, then said: "Alright, then I''ll thank Canon in personter." Christian: "..." She could even see through his thoughts. But anyway, as long as she said yes. Isabe lowered her eyes in silence for a while. Her expression became somewhat more serious, then she asked hesitantly: "Do you know how was the three men now in the police station? " Her father had ruined their families. Even though she had almost killed, she still felt a bit apologetic. Christian said indifferently: "Crime of intentional injury. What? You still want to help them? " Isabe was silent for a moment, then shook her head, "No, thew will judge fairly. I just want to know what family members do they have and did they get anypensation at time." After all, the man lost two families, which was rted to her father. She needed to figure it out now. Looking at serious expression, Christian exined: "He got some money, but it couldn''tpared to two lives. Only elders are left in his family now." "However, before you help them, you must also consider your own situation now. You don''t live any better than them, so don''t make yourself any trouble. Isabe suddenly didn''t know how to refute him. Indeed, now that she was short of money and had a million dors in debt. Her father was sick, and she was also pregnant. She must consider her own situation. Besides, her father was the one to be med, but he''d got hiseuppance and the money had also been paid. She shouldn''t do things out of mind now." "I know what I''m doing." She gently stirred the soup with her head lowered down, trying to hide her embarrassment. "Naomi told me that your mother was here when it happened. Did shee here as well?" What could she even do? For him or for her, but definitely not with a good intention. But why did she leave at the ned? Christian frowned: "She just wants to confirm the babies. I''ve already exined to her. You don''t need to worry about it." Isabe had a mouthful of soup. She then raised her head to look at him, asking, "Naomi also told me that there was also a young and pretty woman by her side Is it Lexie?" This was not the first time she saw Lexie by Mallory''s side. Most likely, It was just her who made Mallorye to hospital. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t think of how she find this ce. Chapter 111 You Had A Crush On Him? Chapter 111 You Had A Crush On Him? "Yes." Christian frowned. With a cold look, he said: "Don''t care about that woman. As my mom likes her, she always listens to her whatever she says." Hearing this, Isabe said indifferently: "Whether your mom likes her or not has nothing to do with me. I just hope that you can keep an eye on her and don''t let anything happen again." Now she was sure that Lexie knew she was pregnant. In the future, Lexie may deliberately showed up more frequently in Benton. She could pretend not to see her, but if that woman irritated her, she wouldn''t let go of her that easy. Christian''s eyes dimmed, them said solemnly: "What did she do to you before?" Isabe casually stirred the soup, and coldly said: "Nothing. I just don''t like her. Just don''t let her show up in front of me." All she could do was to a warning. If Lexie still make her any trouble, she wouldn''t forgive her so easily. The light in Christian''s eyes deepened. But he didn''t say anything. After finishing the soup, Isabe started to chase him away, "Go home, or your mom wille here for you again." Christian looked at her for a long while, but then said with an expressionless face: "I''ll be back ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. tomorrow morning." He still needed to handle something here. Isabe blinked her eyes. She really wanted to say: "Don''te tomorrow." But since it would be useless, she didn''t bother say anything, but just waved her hand. "" Feeling that she wanted him to disappear immediately, Christian''s mouth twitched, then his gaze Isabe paused for a moment, then nodded her head, "Go, hurry up." "" Christian patted her head and left. "Oh, right!" Isabe suddenly called him. Christian turned his head, "Anything else?" Isabe asked curiously: "Is that Canon your staff? I feel that he''s pretty good. Thank him for me, and I''ll thank him personally tomorrow." Christian''s expression turned cold immediately. Then he said, "He''s not from Polygon but a security Thest sentenced was uttered with some anger. Isabe ignored his question, and nodded: "Yeah that make sense, no wonder he is so nimble." "" Christian stared fixedly at her, then warned with a heavy voice, "Isabe, have you gone stupid from your sleep? I saved you that time!" She hadn''t thought it was Canon who kicked away the man who grabbed her nick, had she? However, Isabe nodded seriously, "I didn''t forget. I know you saved me. However, Mr. Braun helped me a lot in the past few days, so I''ll have to thank him properly. " What kind of expression was that? Was he afraid to be stolen thunder? How petty. Mr. Braun... Christian''s face darkened. He''d also helped her quite a few times, but she was always never nice to him. However, Canon just came here to finish his job, and she couldn''t be more thankful. This snobbish girl! His face was a bit cold. Then he said in a indifferent tone, "He took my money so naturally he should do things seriously. He doesn''t need your thanks." "Now sleep." After thest two words, he walked out and closed the door behind him. Isabe, "..." Why did he get angry? Just as Christian left the hospital, he coincidentally saw Canon at the entrance that was busy arranging manpower. When Canon saw him, he immediately stepped forward, "Mr. Miller." Without even looking at him, Christian directly walked towards his car. "" Canon was stunned. He rubbed the back of his head in a daze. Why was Mr. Miller angry? But he didn''t think too much about it and quickly continued to work. Christian drove all the way back to his apartment. At home, Mallory who knew her son wasing back had already prepared a huge table of dinner. When Christian got home, she immediately weed him with a smile, "Son, you''re back." With an expressionless face, he nced at her, then casually took off his coat and ced it on sofa. He then went to the washroom. The smile on Mallory''s face faded. She then shouted towards the kitchen: "Annie, prepare the tableware. Christian''s back." "Coming, madam." Christian came out from the inside and pulled up a chair to sit by the table. "Try this." Mallory smiled as she put food to his te. Christian looked at her expressionlessly: "Did Lexie take you to the hospital?" There was no rage in his tone, which was quite cold and even calm, as if he was asking something unimportant. Christian couldn''t quarrel with his mother, but he still needed to talked with her about the matter of Isabe. The smile on Mallory''s face stiffened a bit. She picked up the food as she said indifferently: "Haven''t we already talked about this in the hospital? It''s over now, so don''t mention it anymore." Christian didn''t stop, "You could clearly see through Lexie''s tricks. Why did you still follow her will?" Mallory paused. Her expression turned a bit ugly. Looking at him, he said: "Christian, are you questioning me? Of course I can see through her thoughts, but she just loves you and didn''t want to hurt you! But what about Isabe? How many times has she made you trouble after you got divorce, either for her father or for the babies? She just deliberately acted so pitiful and sympathetic in front of your face! Why do you still let her pester you like that!" Christian''s face tensed up. His eyes became cold, saying, "Did he see these by your own eyes or heard by someone else? She has never asked for my help with her father''s issue. She borrowed money from her friend, and the babies were mine as well, so there''s no need to do anything for my sympathy. I was the one who keep pestering her, do you understand?" If he''d known these things from the very beginning, he would never have signed that agreement. Mallory eyes widen, asking, "Yours children? Are you sure? She hasn''t got pregnant during the past three years yet has two babies once you got divorced. Do you even believe such trick? Her father is still ina on bed, and I think she just regretted her divorce. That''s why she came to you again. Christian, wake up, you can''t trust her!" Chapter 112 I Know How She Is Chapter 112 I Know How She Is What magic potion did that woman have him drink? Before they got divorced, they had never been so intimate. Why now... Looking at the sumptuous dishes in front of him, Christian taunted: "You''d rather believe trust other''s words than your own son''s." "I " Mallory choked. Christian picked up his fork, casually picked a piece of fish and put it into his mouth. Then hezily said: "Whether or not I help her during this period is my own business. If you still care about the Miller''s reputation, don''t make it too public." "Pah!" Mallory put down her fork heavily, then said with an anger look, "An I still your mother? You want to go against me just for a woman you''ve divorced? Christian, do you think that I am useless now? And I can''t even distinguish good from bad?" "Can''t you see her minds? Does she even love you? She''s been unwilling to give birth to a child during the past three years. Has she visited you in yourpany? Why do you still care about a woman who only wrapped up in her career?" She knew that her son could be very stubborn sometimes, whose decision was hard to change once he made up his mind. But she''d never let Isabe enter their Miller family once again. Christian continued eating, his eyes dimmed slightly, "You don''t know about these things, and your son doesn''t need you to teach him a lesson." Isabe didn''t even know what exact job he was doing. Since she didn''t ask, he naturally didn''t tell her. He''d thought about what Naomi said to him that day, and he realised maybe he hadn''t truly understand Isabe. Even if he could see through her thought now, that was only the present Isabe. He had no idea of her minds during the past three years. "You!" Mallory was so angry that she even felt dizzy. She closed her eyes and panted fiercely, then coldly said: "I won''t eat anymore." After that, she angrily went upstairs. Christian''s expression didn''t change at all. Hearing the sound of the bedroom door being shut, he wiped his mouth by a tissue, then slowly stood up: "Annie." "Sir." "Bring her some snackster on. Tell me when she''s asleep." "Okay." Annie nodded, then asked, "Will you stay tonight?" "No. I have something to deal with. " Putting on his coat, Christian straightly went out. After sleeping soundly the whole night, Isabe woke up early the next morning. The surgery was scheduled on the morning. Luke called her. After his repeat asking, Isabe couldn''t refuse but tell him the surgery time. When Luke arrived at the hospital, he saw the scratches on her neck. His expression immediately changed, "What''s wrong? Who did this? " "It was just an ident yesterday. It''s over now." Isabeughed unconcernedly. She then waved at Rachel, "Come here, Rachel." The little girl happily ran to where Isabe was. Isabe pinched and kissed her tender and soft cheeks,ughing: "You''ve grown fatter and taller. Do you miss me?" Rachel blinked her clear eyes and nodded her head. Looking at the pretty smile on Isabe''s face, Luke gradually frowned. With aplicated expression, asking: "Isabe, are you okay these days?" She''d rejected him a lot times over the past few days, and was much more decisive than before. It wasn''t that he couldn''t feel it, but he just didn''t want to embarrass her or make her any trouble, so he hadn''te. However, if he didn''t take the initiative, he may never get the chance. Isabe was happily chatting with Rachel. Hearing that, she looked up at him, her smile fading a bit, while her tone still stayed calm, "No matter how I was before, I''m good now." "But we''re friends, and your father is my teacher as well. I can''t just stand by. You don''t have to be too courteous with me." Isabe smiled brightly, "I''m not being courteous. You''ve already led me two hundred million, and that has been the greatest help to me. If I were to trouble you again, my conscience wouldn''t be at ease. Luke, I really owe you so much." As she said thest sentence, her expression suddenly turned serious. Luke was startled. Looking at her deeply, he didn''t say anything. As they talked, Canon walked up to her from afar. He first nodded at Luke, then said to her, "Miss Jones, the police wants you to go over and make a statement." Isabe was startled, "Now?" "Yes." Isabe stood up, "Okay, I''ll be there now." Luke frowned, "I''ll go with you." Before Isabe could reply, Canon said, "There''s no need to trouble you, Mr. Allen. I''ll drive her there." Looking at him, Luke frowned slightly. He didn''t know this person, but from his demeanour and manner he could tell that Canon was a professional bodyguard. It was impossible for her to hire a professional bodyguard with her current financial situation. Being a little embarrassed, Isabeughed: "Luke, I can go by myself. I''ll trouble you to take care of my father here." Luke retracted his gaze and nodded: "Okay then. Take care." After getting changed, Isabe got into the car. Isabe put on some make-up as to make her Canon drove steadily without a serious expression. After Isabe finished making up, she became a little more rxed. She then said, "You''ve helped a lot these days. Thank you so much." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Canon was startled, and then smiled: "You''re so courteous, Miss Jones. I''m just working for my boss." "Your boss is Christian Miller?" Christian said that he was from a securitypany, and he indeed only did whatever he was told to as a bodyguard. As expected, all bodyguards were all cool and talk few. "No, my boss is a friend of Mr. Miller, who let me help you here. So I think it''s better if you thank Mr. Miller. I''m just an ordinary employee." Isabe pursed her lips, "Then at least I should thank your boss. I won''t thank Christian." Chapter 113 I Heard Your Mother Was Sick? Chapter 113 I Heard Your Mother Was Sick? Canon no longer say anything. Neither did Isabe. Inside the Police station, Isabe stood in the long corridor after she finished her statement. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure. Startled, she walked towards him. However, that person disappeared as soon as she approached him. Looking around in a daze, she still couldn''t find him. She then quickly stopped a policeman passed by, "Hello, did you see a tall and thin young man standing here just now?" "Is he a policeman?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Um, I don''t think so. He is not wearing uniform." "Oh, sorry. I didn''t notice him." Isabe felt a bit disappointed. She shook her head: "No worries, thank you." She really made a mistake? That back figure And the profile... was just so familiar. However, what she didn''t know was that as she walked away absentmindedly, a tall figure slowly emerged from the corner of the corridor. A handsome young man looked at her with aplicated expression He was Minh Johnson. Suddenly, someone patted him from behind. "Mr. Johnson, what''s going on?" Minh went back to his senses, his expression returning to indifference. He turned to look at the person, "Nothing. Mr. Forest, did you find the file?" "Yes, it''s almost ready. We can appeal in three months." A middle-aged man patted the document in his hands. "Thank you so much." Shaking his head, Mr. Forest patted his shoulder. "Let''s go back." "Wait, I need to go to the restroom." Minh smiled, tidied up his clothes, and left. Isabe waited outside of the operating room without eating or drinking for five hours. he atmosphere was quite depressing. Diana and Luke were both present. Canon brought them food and drinks. "Miss Jones, Mrs. Jones, please have something." Isabe raised her head and said: "Thank you, but I''m not very hungry now. You guys can eat first." Diana was anxious as well, but she couldn''t let her daughter suffer. "Isabe, at least eat some." Luke asked Rachel to give the water to her. He then advised gently: "If you aren''t hungry, drink some water. You haven''t had any water for hours." Standing at the side, Canon didn''t make a sound. Rachel obediently brought the water to Isabe. Amused by her cute expression, Isabe finally smiled. She took the water and put her into her arms, then said, "Then how about we eat together?" Rachel rubbed her chin with her face. Isabe raised her head, "Luke, mom, you should eat some as well." As they were eating, Isabe''s phone suddenly vibrated. Hearing that, Isabe tilted her body and said, "Mom, take out my phone." She put down the lunchbox and took her phone. Seeing the number, she was stunned once again. Shawn? "You guys eat first. I''m answering the call." After walking away a few steps, she picked up the call. Then she asked tentatively, "Hello?" "Hi, it''s me." A gentle male voice came out from the other side: "I was wondering if Miss Jones has forgotten me yet." Isabe immediatelyughed: "How could I. I''ve already kept your number in my phone." "Of course I''m not talking about the number. I called Mr. Smith and heard that you took a long leave of absence recently as your mother was sick? How is she now?" Being a little confused, Isabe still replied quickly. "She is fine now, and I''ll be back to work in a day or two. Thank you so much." Chapter 114 Wont Let Men Stop Chasing Her Chapter 114 Won''t Let Men Stop Chasing Her "Do you need help?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Feeling extremely ttered, Isabe refused with a smile, "No, it''s okay. I have a few friends here helping me, and I dare not to trouble anyone." "Really no? Miss Jones, I may need your help many times in the future, so you don''t need to be courteous. Furthermore, they''re your friends, but I can''t stand by." Shawn smiled faintly. "..." Fortunately, Shawn wasn''t present, or she wouldn''t know how to refuse such passion. Then she calmly replied: "There''s really no need, Mr. Simons. If I were to trouble you with such a small thing, I wouldn''t know how to exin it to Mr. Smith." It was really hard to figure out Shawn''s mind. Seeing her attitude was so firm, Shawn didn''t insist anymore. He then said in a disappointed tone: "Alright, then I won''t send anyone over. I''ll contact youter after you go back to work. I''m still in Brighton now, so if you need help, you can directly call me. " Isabe felt relieved. She hurriedly thanked him. "Thank you, Mr. Simons. I''ll remember what you did for me." "Okay, Bye. Don''t forget to rest." Shawn hang off the call and slowly raised his head. His handsome face revealing a hint of ridicule. Then, he asked the secretary standing across from him, "Is Christian Miller still in the hospital now?" "He was yesterday. Now it''s unclear." The secretary replied respectfully. Behind the desk, Shawn pinched the cuffs of his suit, his indifferent expression revealing a bitziness. "He left hispany behind just for this woman." The secretary smiled. "Then, doesn''t this mean that we can proceed with the original n?" "No rush." Shawn shook his head. His ck eyes were deep and unfathomable as he spoke calmly, "This woman seems not as simple and brainless as I thought at the very beginning. Did she sense it long ago, or has someone told her something?" Either to divorce in that dilemma, or to have such a courage, he should indeed spend some effort to take her. "Aren''t you being too attentive to her? Maybe she has sensed something?" The secretary looked at him with a strange expression. Shawn was startled. His long fingers caressed his chin, asking, "Attentive? Was I? Wasn''t she single now? With such a difficult situation, she shouldn''t allow a man not to chase her, right? " The secretary, "..." If a woman didn''t like a man, whatever he did could only make her hate him even more. But she didn''t dare to say this. After all, few women would refuse Shawn. Thinking for a moment, she said, "Probably she''s just too busy recently and hasn''t been in a good mood. It may only be counterproductive to be too attentive." "..." After a while, Shawn finally spoke, "So, she also loves to y that hard-to-get trick?" Hearing that, the secretaryughed dryly, "Mr. Miller is still by her side. If Isabe really has such thoughts, she should y this on him first, shouldn''t she?" If Isabe was truly vain, she wouldn''t have chosen to get divorced at that time, would she? As everyone knew, that Mr. Miller was very low-key, who hadn''t had any news of having a mistress or something. Then Shawn changed the topic: "Leave her for now. Any news about the Polygon recently?" The secretary reported: "Miller has stayed in Brighton for almost a week. I heard that he''s dyed many meetings there. Many of his partners were dissatisfied as they couldn''t get in touch with him. They want him to make an exnation." "Have you contacted the filiale in Leeds?" The secretary nodded, "Yes. They''ve already started action. We should get the results in a short time." Shawn''s deep eyes suddenly squinted. Staring at her, he said with unquestionable tone, "I don''t want ''a short time'', but the shortest time, understand? Miller can get the result with just call while they have to spend days. If so, why would I even hire them?" The secretary immediately nodded and replied fearfully, "Yes. I will go urge them now." ... In the hospital, the surgery was still in progress. Christian was standing in the corridor outside of the surgery room. He was waiting with them. However, Luke was there as well, so he only watched from afar. Wearing a set of casual clothes that was greyish-white in colour, he looked even more enchanting and handsome. But his face was still indifferent. With his hands in pockets, he looked in the distance with a calm gaze, and the scene was like a still painting. Suddenly, the phone in his pocket vibrated. Actually, it had been vibrated for long, so he didn''t picked it up. After ringing for seconds, he was still in the same position and didn''t n to answer it. A little girl passed by and pulled on the corner of his shirt. She said in a soft voice, "Sir, your phone is ringing." A woman quickly pulled her back, apologising, "Sorry I didn''t see my daughtere." "No worries." Christian lowered his head to look at the girl, smiled. He then still took out his phone. Looking at the screen, he gradually frowned. "Hi." "Mr. Miller, you finally answered. Something happened." Steven''s anxious voice came from the phone. With a frown, Christian''s expression remained calm. He said in a low voice, "Without me you guys can''t even solve any problems? What''s wrong?" Steven slowed his breathing and said: "You have dyed for too many meetings in the past few days. Many clients were very unhappy. They said that they would terminate the cooperation if you still don''t Pausing for a second, he tremblingly said, "Three of them...just signed with the Soaring Group. " Christian''s expressionless face finally darkened a bit, as though it was covered with ayer of extremely cold frost. He then asked, "Are you sure it''s Soaring?" Soaring was a venture capital firm under Fantasy Group in Leeds. Although it could be considered as having apetitive rtionship with Polygon, the twopanies never interfered with each other. "Pretty sure. Their action was abnormally fast. As I called to confirm, they have already signed the contract." Christian''s heart sank suddenly. It was obvious that Soaring had noticed something and got prepared in advance. They were just waiting there to stole away Polygon''s partners. It also reminded him of someone. After a while, he calmly said, "Leave that threepanies. Arrange a video conference in ten minutes." Without waiting for Steven''s response, he hung up his phone and left after looking at Isabe. Chapter 115 Bad Temper Chapter 115 Bad Temper Isabe unconsciously turned her head to look in the distance, but she saw nothing. Suddenly, Christian''s face appeared in her mind. Did he return to Leeds today? But instantly, she came to her senses. Where he went had nothing to do with her. The surgery ended at 4pm. As soon as the lights in the room were turned down, Isabe and Diana quickly stood up and walked over. They anxiously asked the doctor, "Doctor, how is my father now?" The doctor took off his mask and said: "The operation was sessful. but whether or not he would fully recover depends on his situation after he wakes up. I''ll give a proof over to the prison." Isabe gratefully nodded, "Thank you so much, doctor." Finally relieved, Diana was extremely excited as well. Luke smiled. He carried the sleeping Rachel andforted her: "He''s gonna be fine. You guys go rest for a while. I''ll stay here." "I''m not that sleepy. I''ll rest after settle my dad down." As she said, Tristan was pushed out of the operation room. His face was as pale as his hair. Isabe''s heart ached. She anxiously walked over with Diana. After arranging everything well, it was already dark. Looking at Rachel who was still sleeping on bed, she felt a bit guilty. Then she said: "Luke, sorry that I let you stay here all day. You can go home now, and I''ll treat you some other day." Looking at her tiredness, Luke didn''t reply. He suddenly pulled her on to a chair. "Ah," Isabe was shocked. She subconsciously wanted to get up from the chair. Luke pressed her down again, and then gentle kneaded her temple: "Rx, your body is already at its limit. If you don''t rest well, you may not be able to workter on. I know that you can''t sleep now, but at least take a nap." Not knowing how to refuse, she could only ask hesitantly: "Luke, you even know how to do this?" Luke stood behind her, his finger strengthing in light or heavy sometimes, as he teased: "Having been working in office all year round, naturally I trained such skills." Isabe smiled, "Thank you, Luke." She indeed was really tired, so she didn''t refuse. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Christian finished his work, he walked to the ward door and unintentionally saw the scene. Isabe leaned back in her chair, with her eyes closed as if she was asleep. She let Luke behind her gently massage her temple. It was just a warm while eye-piercing scene. Christian''s face darkened. he stayed still until Luke noticed him. Then he smiled, "Luke is even more useful than those doctors. Within such a short time, she''s fell asleep now. Looking at him, Luke didn''t stop. Heughed in a low voice: "She was just worried about the surgery then. Now it has been over, and she is finally relieved a bit. So naturally she fell asleep." Christian nced at Isabe who was sleeping. Her fair face made her look especially flirtatious. In the end, he didn''t wake her up but only asked, "Have you eaten yet, Mr. Allen?" Luke naturally retracted his hand and smiled, "Not yet. Are you going to treat me, Mr. Miller?" "It''s my pleasure." In a restaurant beside the hospital, two men sat opposite from each other. Their handsome face and extraordinary temperament attracted much attention. After ordering a table of dishes, Christian said to the waiter, "A wine, please." "No need." Luke said politely: "I need to driveter, so I can''t drink." Christian smiled, "I''m not a woman. I have no interest in drinking you up. At least drink some, and I''ll let someone send you back." Luke''s face stiffened as he looked at Christian meaningfully, "You''re really considerate, Mr. Miller." "Considerate?" Christian took the wine brought up by the waiter, poured half a ss for Luke, then half a ss himself. "It seems you''re not the only one who knows how to be considerate, Mr. Allen." Luke, "..." "You''re just treating me to dinner?" This was clearly a love rival meeting. Christian shook his ss, "Isabe has no time right now. So of course I''ll treat you." "As her ex-husband, you''re reallypetent. I wonder if she will ept your kindness." Luke took a sip, blocking the emotions in his eyes. Christian shook his head. His eyes were calm and deep as usual, "Luke can just ept this." Luke''s hands halted as he raised her head to look at him. His gentle eyes were somewhat dark, "Mr. Miller, I thought I''ve already made things clear. Forcing her would only embarrass her and make her more trouble. Why do you even do this?" "That''s only between me and her. Do you think she even needs your tolerance and gentleness? It seems like you don''t understand her either. She only want someone like you when she''s tired, but it doesn''t mean that she would always be like this. You may not know her bad temper. Christian''s tone was very casual, as if he was persuading him, but also chatting with a friend. He knew Isabe''s personality, she was as stubborn as a rock. She wouldn''t easily yield. When she met difficulties, she would suddenly shoot out two thorns, which caught people off-guard. Chapter116 A Supersized Pasta A Supersized Pasta Looking down at the te, Luke''s expression was a bit indifferent, as if he didn''t care about what Christian had said. Only after a while did he raise his eyes and lightly smile, saying in a calm and what''s in her mind." He didn''t force her or put her on the spot. He would show up when she needed him, letting her know that he was still here. He believed that she would see these. ncing at him, Christian frowned slightly. Without a doubt, his words still touched upon Christian''s heart. In an instant, he reminded of what Naomi had said that day. Her mind What was she thinking in her mind? What did she want that he couldn''t give her? He''d always had this question buried in his heart. He would think of it the moment he saw Isabe. He wanted to ask but couldn''t find a good chance. ... In the hospital, Isabe woke up not long after sleeping. she''d been like this in the past few days, as she was worried about her father, and would suddenly wake up after falling asleep. The light on her head was rather dazzling. Looking around in confusion, she rubbed her aching head, lifted the quilt and got off the bed. The surroundings were quite silent, not knowing what time it was. She went to the restroom and washed her face. After waking up a little, she looked at the watch on the screen above her head and found that it was already 1am. That was why there weren''t many people in the Inpatient Department now. Then, she went Tristan''s ward to see her parents, where Diana was sleeping on an empty bed beside him. When she quietly left the room, she identally bumped into someone behind her. Then she apologised in a low voice. "Sorry..." "Why are you awake?" His cold voice shocked her awake. Seeing that it was Christian, she lowered her voice with a dark face, "Why are you still here?" Didn''t he even sleep at midnight? Trying to be a ghost and scare her to death? The man said lightly, "I just finished some work and came to see if you''re sleeping well." Isabe''s face flushed. She lowered her head and walked towards her own ward, asking: "You''ve been in the hospital today?" "I went out for a while." Isabe''s footsteps suddenly stopped. As if she was scrutinising him, "Were you here all the way my father was undergoing surgery?" Do he''d been in the hospital all day? He just didn''t show up as he didn''t want to affect her mood? She immediately rejected this idea, as she wasn''t that narcissistic. Christian stared at her indifferently. He didn''t lie, as he said, "I was here half of the time. I came when Mr. Allen left." Isabe stared at him nkly, saying: "Oh, okay." Not knowing if it was her illusion, but she felt that when he mentioned Luke, he didn''t look very friendly. Not daring to over think things, she turned her face away and urged, "Alright, it''s sote now. Go back." Since he had been stayed in Brighton for so long, hispany was probably now in a mess, so she had no doubts that he''d been working up until thiste. To avoid being more guilty, she felt it was better not to see him again. Christian''s eyes were deep and calm. He looked at her and said, "You''ve just woken up, and are probably not sleepy now. Go down with me for some night food." Isabe, "..." After staring at him for a few seconds, she said, "I''m not your mom. Why do you even need someone to have dinner with? I won''t go." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After washing her face with cold water, she had already woken up quite a lot. But she hadn''t also thought of apanying him for a dinner at midnight. Christian wasn''t annoyed by her attitude. He directly grabbed her wrist and walked forward, saying softly: "You can hate me as much as you want, but you don''t have to treat your saviour like this right?" Isabe struggled a little, just to realise it was useless at all. She clenched her teeth in anger, "Didn''t you just say that you don''t want my thanks at all?" "I saved your life. Can you pay that back by just a word ''thanks?'' "" That b*stard! As Isabe rejected, she was still dragged by Christian all the way downstairs. It was alreadyte autumn, so the weather was extremely cold. Christian buttoned up her coat and tucked her long hair in cor, almost covering her neck. Looking at his perfect lower jaw, Isabe suddenly blurted out a question, "When will you go back to Leeds?" But as soon as she asked that, she ufortably lowered her head and pretended to tidy her clothes. Christian was a bit startled, his finger touched her face and stopped for a second. With his calm voice, he said, "Tomorrow." Although he was still worried about her, he must return to Leeds as soon as possible. Moreover, he had to figure out the things happened today. Not knowing if she''d already expected of this, Isabe was not too surprised. But she still felt a sense of familiarity. He used to leave after just receiving a call while they were having dinner. She thought she''d forgot it. Pursed her lips, Isabe didn''t ask any further. She just sad, "Let''s go." As she walked forward, Christian stood on the spot and frowned at her back. Did she got angry? But it didn''t look like that. At this time, there were still many people in the restaurant, maybe because it was near the hospital. Isabe found a seat and sat down. Looking at him, she said coldly: "Order whatever you want, I''ll treat you, my saviour. "I''m afraid one single meal isn''t enough." "Then two meals!" Isabe cut him off and waved towards the waiter, "Please give this sir arge pasta, the superrge one." Christian, "..." ncing at them, the waiter straightforwardly said, "Sure, please wait a moment." Christian frowned slightly. Looking at her proud little eyes, he asked: "Are you that unwilling to apany me for a dinner?" "Will you be happy if your sleeping time was taken over" Isabe didn''t want to bother with him, and she started to look around the restaurant. "Won''t you? I indeed look happier than you." Hearing this, Isabe really wanted to roll her eyes at him. Before she''d never argued over such stupid topic with him. The waiter quickly brought them arge te of pasta. But in the te were tworge forks. Isabe was confused, she raised her head and asked, "Isn''t this just for one person?" The waiter smiled and patiently exined, "Our superrge serving of pasta is for those who could really eat a lot. With your thin figures, you two might not even finish this pasta together. So I add one more fork. It''s not good to waste food." After saying that, she wiped her hands by a tissue and left. Isabe was extremely speechless. She really wanted to ask the waiter why she hadn''t say this earlier, otherwise she wouldn''t have ordered it. She lowered her head and looked at the pasta in front of her which was twice as big as her head. Looking at the man, she swallowed her saliva, "You want to eat it yourself?" Chapter 117 Let Me Hug You For A While Chapter 117 Let Me Hug You For A While Christian smiled. With some sense of doting, he directly put the fork into her hand, then pointed at the fewrge words on the left wall. "Waste food shameful." "" Isabe felt a little angry: "This is all your fault, Christian. Why didn''t you remind me just now?" Although she was being unreasonable troublesome, after finishing these noodles, they would never be able to sleep tonight. Christian''s voice was low and mellow, as if it was tapping on her heartstrings. "I just thought you were very hungry." Isabe, "..." She stopped talking. She would never talked to him. She was really blind before. Was this schemed person really the man who married her for three years but seldom saying anything? No matter how angry she was, she still took the fork and started to eat with him. When they lowered their heads at the same time, their lips were so close that they almost kissed each other. Isabe''s heart skipped a beat. Afraid that any embarrassing situation may ur, she let the waiter bring over two small bowls. Then she pretended to be calm and gave him one. ncing at her as if he had already seen through her, Christian smiled without saying anything. After a while, he causally asked, "When are you nning to confess to Luke?" "Umm, cough " It was not because he suddenly uttered something, but because of the content, Isabe choked and started to violently cough. "Water." As if he had already expected her reaction, he passed her a water without any change of expression. While Isabe was startled and her expression looked quite interesting. After drinking some water, she coughed a few times. Looking at him in a strange way, she then pretended not understand what he meant. "Confess? You''re truly concerned about the matters between Luke and me. " How did he know that she nned to confess to Luke? This was only her own mind and she hadn''t told anyone about it yet. Or She talked in her sleep? Isabe suddenly felt fear in her heart. Christian picked up a piece of tuna and ced it in her bowl. Then he slowly said: "I had a dinner with him tonight, and told him what I thought. He''s in a rush to find a stepmother for his daughter. If you don''t have that idea, then don''t waste their time." "" Had a dinner and told him what you thought? Why didn''t she know that he already had such a good rtionship with Luke? Isabe tried to calmed herself down and taunted: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you two have even be good friends. Whether I have such idea have nothing to do with you! I just like Rachel, so what if I''ll be her stepmother?" That girl was both pitiful and cute. She really wanted to take her as foster daughter, but she hadn''t mentioned it to Luke. "If you want to be a mother, wait for the babies in your belly toe out. Eat. It''s getting cold. Christian stopped the topic and smiled faintly. Isabe choked. Just as she was about to lose her temper, his nd words stopped her. It was like a fist smashing against cotton, and she was extremely depressed. Gritting her teeth, she took a big bite of the pasta. Not knowing if it was because she was full of anger, or if it was due to the pasta, but after she finished eating, her stomach felt a bit ufortable. "There''s a bridge in front. Let''s take a walk there after go back. Eating too much would upset your stomach." Hearing this, Isabe rebuked, "Who said I''m not feeling well. I''m feeling extremelyfortable." With that, she cast a sidelong nce at her, "Tomorrow No, today aren''t you going back to the Leeds? Go back early if you have nothing else. I''m tired, so I''m going back to sleep. " Just as she turned around, Christian suddenly pulled her into his embrace. "Don''t rush. Let me hug you for a while." "" Isabe was dumbstruck. She felt a wave of anger all of a sudden. What did he take her for? "Christian! Let go of me! " He ignored her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Staring at him, she started to struggle. "Christian!" Why couldn''t he just respect her a bit? She used to think he was a gentleman, while now he looked more and more of a scoundrel. As she was struggling, Christian buried himself in the back of her neck, gently breathing in her scent, then spoke in a hoarse and low voice, "Canon has already found an apartment for you, and he''ll help you move the luggage over tomorrow. There''s a monitor installed at the door which can connect to your phone, so you don''t have to worry too much when you''re outside." Isabe stopped her struggling, raised her head and smiled faintly: "Christian, you don''t need to do these for me if you''re only for the babies. I''m really grateful, but I can''t really can''t pay you back." Christian turned her body around, gently lifted up her lower jaw, then looked at her cold expression. With a hoarse voice, he said: "Wait until I know what you want, you can say these to me." "" Isabe calmly stared at him. What she wanted? Had he finally started to care about what she really wanted? Should she be happy? Or upset instead? Isabe''s expression even moreplicated, but she still mocked coldly, "You guys are always the same. You don''t cherish me when I''m with you, but after I left, you began to regret. I thought you were a person with few desires, now I know you''re vulgar as the most. So why you waste your time on me? With your status, you can find any kind of girl you want." Smiling, she thought of something and said: "To be fair, that Lexie isn''t really suitable for you. You''d better not think about her. " She still had the video she filmed in Japan in her phone. She thought she must show it to him sometime, so that he could have a better view of Lexie. Staring at her small mouth that kept opening and closing, his handsome face slowly showed a Suddenly Christian lifted her jaw and kissed her lips. "I... Umm." ... After sending Isabe back to the ward, Christian drove away. Early in the morning, Canon helped Isabe move. When she arrived at the new residence, however, her pretty face darkened once again. "This is the apartment you found?" Staring intently at the fewrge words written on the stone sculpture at the entrance, she asked Canon with a deep tone. Scenery Bay. D*mn, she came back here again. Canon looked at her in confusion, but still exined, "Mr. Miller told me that this ce is closer to your "..." F*ck! She was set up by him again. Isabe really wanted to curse right now. Looking at her angry face again, Canon asked, "Is there any problem?" Isabe took a deep breath and calmed herself down, "No, no problem. Let''s move." It looked like Canon knew nothing about it, so she couldn''t get mad at him. D*mn it! Last night, when Christian was still here, she forgot to ask him a single question about the apartment. Chapter 118 The Same Community Chapter 118 The Same Community Luckily, they were living just in the samemunity, not face to face. Otherwise, she would leave right away. Hearing that people helped her move were also from Canon''spany, she asked Canon after cleaning the apartment: "Mr. Miller has returned to Leeds. Have your mission assigned by your boss expired? You guys helped me for another day. How about I treat you to a meal?" She couldn''t got help from others for nothing, but she knew that Canon wouldn''t receive her money. Canon shook his head politely: "No need. They are just here to help and will leave in a moment. I haven''t received any notification from my boss about when my mission expired, so Miss Jones, please don''t treat this meal." Isabe, "..." What the hell is this? "No, um, how can it not be? My father''s operation has already beenpleted, and other stuff can be left to Mr. Yannick. If medical parole is approved, my father will stay at home and taken care of by my mom. They won''t need any protection." Then where is he going? He shouldn''t stay at her home all day. Sorry, Miss Jones, I''m only following orders. But after I finish my job, I won''t disturb you anymore, and my boss will definitely notify me." Looking at her apologetically, Canon then continued to instruct the others to clean up the apartment. Isabe was stunned for two seconds. Looking at the crowd, she was out of anger. What a dumb head.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Forget it. She might just directly call Christian back then. "Captain, we''re heading back first." The rest people waved towards Canon. "Alright. Thanks everyone." Isabe, "..." So he''s even a security captain? Why did she feel like he was waste his talent on protecting her family? The apartment was a three-room t, and the rent wasn''t low. But she had no more other choice now. Now, not only did she not pay back the two hundred million dors, she was also in debt to Naomi. She should pay her back first, who also borrowed that money from others. Looking her debts one by one on her phone, she thought that she had to get back to work as soon as possible. "Miss Jones, the surveince cameras at the door as well as the corridor have all been installed. Do you need to connect them to your phone?" Canon walked in from outside. "Oh, okay." Isabe passed her phone over, then walked out to check the camera. "How much does these cost? I''ll transfer to youter on. " Hearing that, Canon raised his eyes and looked at her strangely, "These are all products of my Isabe kept silent for a while before she let out a ''okay''. She really didn''t know what to say, as she had no idea whether she owed Canon''spany or Christian. Besides, surveince camera is one of Benton''s products as well, so she really felt quite awkward about advertising one from other''spany. In the hospital, Tristan finally woke up after operation. Although he still couldn''t speak clearly, at least his brain had cleared a lot and he could recognise Diana and Isabe. "Doctor, how long will it take for my father to recover to a normal state?" Sitting in the doctor''s office, Isabe and Mr. Yannick consulted. "It would be hard for him to return to that state." The doctor shook his head with a serious expression. "He may be able to walk, which depends on how well you''re doing during his recovery. Let him stay in the hospital for a few days first, then you can take him home. Remember to give him some muscle massage." After asking a few more questions, Isabe came out with a heavy expression. Before Isabe asked anything, Yannick nodded, "I know Mr. Jones situation now. After collecting the materials, I will submit them to the court. I''ll let him return to the jail after he recovers." "Ok, I got it... Thank you so much, Mr. Yannick." Isabe was was so thankful that she even didn''t know how to express her gratitude. She handed over a bag with some money in it, smiling: "This is what you deserve." Yannick was startled, thenughed and shook his head while rejecting, "You''ve misunderstood, Miss Jones. Mr. Miller''s already paid me." Isabe suddenly thought of something, but still handed him the money, "This is a little gift from me, so don''t reject it, or I''ll feel bad." Mr. Yannick sighed. He still refused to ept it, joking: "We have our own professional integrity, so there''s no need to be polite, Miss Jones." "Then...Alright. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day." "Sure. I''ll get busy now." ... With regards to her father, Isabe finally relieved for the time being. Having Diana look after Tristan in hospital, she went to work the next day. She hadn''t been working for more than a week. From the time she entered her department, everyone started at her as if she was a monster. A female subordinate ran over excitedly and hugged her, "Miss Jones, you''re finally back. I missed you so much that I went crazy!" "Miss Jones, I''ve missed you too. I can''t even eat without you." "And me without my leader around, I feel like my life has be quite boringtely. " Hugged tightly by a few people, Isabe wanted tough and weep all at once. It was until Minh who knew that she was pregnant and walked over. he pulled them apart and said with a faint smile: "Didn''t you see that how much weight she''s lost? You guys just care about yourself." Isabe looked at him gratefully. Then she waved her hand at her subordinates, and led them back to the office. "Miss Jones, you''ve really lost a lot of weight. How is your mother now?" Feeling warm in her heart, Isabe touched her cheek and replied, "She''s doing well now. But have I really lost weight?" She deliberately looked at herself in the mirror with an exaggerated expression, as to change the subject. Otherwise, these people would definitely ask about her mother and n to visit her. "Yes, of course thinner now. You''re the most beautiful, Miss Jones!" The crowd roared. Isabe raised her chin proudly, smiling, "Good. Have you guyspleted all your work?" "That''s the must, Miss Jones!" John alsoughed, "We''vepleted all of our work, and we''ll definitely get the bonus!" Minh blinked his eyes charmingly, "And me, you''ve promised to give me additional points for the end- year-exam, Miss Jones." Isabe patted his shoulder,ughing, "I remember that clearly. I can''t be at ease leaving a talent like you out there. " Chapter 119 Threat Chapter 119 Threat Someone patted Minh, "Alright, don''t tease Isabe for now." Isabe was a bit confused. She looked at the people in front of them in a daze, "What?" Johnughed as he exined, "When you were not here, he did Mr. Smith a favour, then he ended his internship in advance." "" Being stunned for two seconds, Isabe looked at him in surprise. Minh timidly shrank back and said in a trembling voice, "Miss, Miss Jones, please listen to me Actually, I " Before he could finish speaking, Isabe patted his shoulder and praised him generously: "Well done! That''s my apprentice." She was truly happy for him. After all, hard work in the workce didn''t necessarily lead to gains. But for her, she still wanted to see a positive corrtion between effort and gain. Minh was startled by her pat. After he came back to his senses, heughed embarrassedly: "It''s all credit to Miss Jones. So I''ll treat everyone to a dinner tomorrow night. Miss Jones, you muste as well." Isabe raised her brows. Looking at him, she said, "As to congratte yourself that you''ve be a regr staff?" Heughed, "No, also to congratte on your return, Miss Jones." "That''s right! We all have to go tomorrow night." "Minh, I will prepare a big gift for you." Isabe said. Looking at her lively department, Isabe smiled and said, "I''ll definitely attend." He was like a little brother to her, so no matter how busy she was, she would still attend the dinner. "Miss Jones, Mr. Smith wants to see you." Mr. Smith''s secretary stood at the door and said. "Okay, I''ll be there right away." Then she headed to Mr. Smith''s office. Having not working for a whole week, Isabe''s desk was like a small mountain. She was almost hided from a pile of files. However, John came in before she worked long: "Miss Jones, Miss Perez from Polygon wants you." "Miss Perez?" Isabe raised her head from the files, looking at him suspiciously. Why did shee to her again? John nodded and said, "However, I heard that this Miss Perez is no longer a secretary of Mr. Miller. It was unknown what mistake she''s made, now she''s just a junior staff." Isabe''s eyes shed fiercely. A junior staff? Christian''d told her before that he wouldn''t let her be his secretary anymore, but she hadn''t expected that she would start from a junior staff. No one would be willing to start over again from the bottom, unless she insisted on staying in Polygon. Lexie''s purpose was obvious from the very beginning, so it was not surprising that she chose this way. Isabe lowered her head to continue her work and replied in a light tone, "Just tell her that I''m rather busy today. I''ll see her some other day." John nodded, "Okay." However, he came back in a few minutes, frowning: "Miss Jones, Miss Perez said... She''s here ask whether you''re feeling better now on behalf of Polygon...Um you...?" Just as John was about to ask whether she had been sick or something, Isabe interrupted him, "Miss Perez might just be here to ask about my mom, but made a mistake and thought that I was ill. Invite her in." John immediately reminded that Mr. Miller was even a friend of Isabe, and it was normal for him to ask about her mother, so he was no longer suspicious, "Oh, okay." After he left, Isabe''s face immediately turned cold. That woman even wanted to threaten her about her father and her pregnancy. Grasping the pen tightly in her hand, her eyes gradually turned cold. After a moment, with a seductive figure and exquisite makeup, Lexie pushed open the door and entered the office. She was wearing a set of uniform. Looking at the woman whose face was covered by the files, she smiled, "Looks like Miss Jones was really busy now. I should visit you some other day." Isabe put down her pen and looked at her expressionlessly. In a calm voice, she said, "If youe another day, then you can''t find such a good excuse, can you?" "That can''t be considered an excuse, can it?" Lexieughed leisurely, her slender fingers casually resting on the chair. Looking at Isabe''s fair neck, Lexie said, "I was very worried about your body that day, Miss Jones." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Isabe''s expression slightly condensed. Then she lowered her eyes a bit. Within just a few days, the wound on her neck couldn''tpletely get healed, so she had to use some conceal to cover it up. "Don''t worry about it. It''s just two of us here, so Lexie, if you have anything to say, just say it quickly. I still need to work." Isabe''s tone was extremely indifferent. Feeling extremely annoyed, Lexie only smirked on the surface, "Since you let me in, it means that you''ve understood what your assistant said. I''m trying to save you some face, but do you want me to be that direct?" Looking at the files in front of her, Isabe suddenly couldn''t help butugh, then she taunted, "This is the first time I''ve heard someone speak of a threat as saving face. why didn''t you just directly tell everyone that you''re Mr. Miller''s girlfriend? I believe there are many people would believe you. " "You!" Christian had always been a pain in her heart. She had been his personal secretary, and worked with him for years. Although Christian''s attitude hasn''t changed much towards her, other staff in the first of all, she had to eliminate Isabe. Seeing that Lexie was getting angry, Isabe''s smile became even colder. Her pretty white face revealed a hint of coldness, "Didn''t you just want to use my pregnancy and my father''s issue to threaten me? If either of these is exposed, I will be disgraced and lose my job. Even if I can still stay here, I''ll be treated with contempt. " "And the reason why you threatened me was just to make me stay away from Christian and let me not pester him again." Lexie''s face turned cold, her fingers clenched slightly as sheughed in a low voice, "So Do you ept my threat or not? Isabe, you cannot win me over no matter of what, as we''re not at the same level, not before and not even now. If I want to make things difficult for you, I have plenty of ways, you know. There''re so many people like your father in this world, and no one will reject money. I''ll just have to randomly find someone help me, and then your parents...and the money you owe...will be exposed overnight." "" Staring at her intently with a pair of cold eyes, Isabe thenughed in a while: "Is that so?" Chapter 120 Ten Million Chapter 120 Ten Million Picking up her phone, Isabe slowly said: "If people were to know that Polygon relied on his employees to sell their flesh to get today''s achievement in this industry, I wonder if the entire Polygon Group would me and tried to kill you. If your colleagues were to know that their Miss Perez who they envy so much is just a hungry dog that would eat dirty puddings, they might be so disgusted they would even throw up. Also, as for Christian Even if he''s not interested in you, he''d feel disgusted by such video, wouldn''t he? " The moment Lexie saw that video, she was out of rage and almost had a ckout. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as Isabe causally said this, Lexie''s face gradually turned ashen white, filled with fear and disbelief. Gritting her teeth, she wanted to grab her cell phone. "YouWhen the hell did you take it?" Isabe nimbly avoided her, took back the phone, thenzily said: "When we were Japan. I just identally saw it. But I have to say, Miss Perez, you have a very odd taste." She even put her mouth down on that old pervert who wasughing like a pig. Lexie red at her with bloodshot eyes and shouted: "Isabe Jones! How you dare? If you dare to let this out, I will definitely kill you." Isabe''s smile faded as she coldly snorted, "If you dare to say a word about my things, I''ll definitely public this video." Threat, like who didn''t know how? "Isabe, you " Being so angry, Lexie almost vomited blood. She''d never expected that she would have such a huge weakness in Isabe''s hand. Putting her phone back to her pocket, Isabe indifferently said, "As long as you can keep your mouth shut, we both can be safe. In any case, my things may get exposed sooner orter, so I don''t care about my disgrace, but you, Miss Perez, haven''t got married yet. If people see this video, not to say Christian, no even a man would want you, right?" Seeing her face havepletely turned pale, Isabe continued, "I still have to work for now. If you have nothing else, please go back. Otherwise, you may be criticised by superiorter on." "" She deliberately said ''criticised by superior'', as Lexie had now be a small junior staff from the CEO''s secretary. But to stay in Polygon, she had to bear these for now. Suppressing her anger, Lexie calmed down a bit. After being silent for a few minutes, she looked at Isabe and said: "Aren''t youcking of money right now? How much do you need? Sell the video to me." "" Isabe was startled. As if she was looking at an idiot, sheughed and said, "Lexie, do you think I''m retarded? Don''t even mention the five million that you gave me to let me leave Christian, even if you gave me ten million today, I still won''t sell this video. This video protects me not to die, doesn''t it?" Lexie opened her eyes wide, looking at her in disbelief, "I think you''re really dumb. If you have ten millions in hand, you and your parents can still live with it for the rest of your life after paying your debts. Even if I expose you, you still own a lot of money, don''t you?" "" Putting aside whether her parents was willing to give her that ten million or not, even if they were, what if they sue her for racketeering? Not bothering to argue with her, "It''s my own business how to choose. Please go back, Miss Perez." Chapter 121 Hidden Rich Kid Chapter 121 Hidden Rich Kid "You!" Having not expected her to be so stubborn, Lexie had no choice but to leave while holding back her anger. After she left, Minh knocked on the door and entered. He handed over the file to Isabe and then asked worriedly: "Did that Miss Perez make things difficult to you? She looked extremely terrible when she left. " Minh had already known they were in discord after the cold coffee event. Moreover, Isabe was pregnant at that time and Lexie used to be Christian''s secretary, it was not hard for him to imply something. Isabeughed unconcernedly, "She didn''t get what she wants, so naturally she wasn''t very happy?" "What did she want?" Minh suddenly became excited. "" Isabe went silent for a second, then said: "Don''t look at me like a gossiper.You should have interview her just now." Minhughed, "You just hurt her hurt. If I do it once again, I think she will p me on face." Isabe pursed her lips, "Cunning bird. Alright, go back to work. I''m okay." "Oh, okay." Minh nodded. Suddenly, He looked at her and smiled, "Miss Jones, tomorrow you can dress whatever you want. Don''t have to be so formal. Be rx. I definitely won''t force you to drink." Thinking that he was probably taking care of her, she gently smiled, "Except drinking, anything else is fine. Otherwise, they may be suspicious." If he were to be considered as ttering his superior and had a glib tongue, it won''t be "Okay, got it." ... On the next day after work, Isabe drove the car to the reserved restaurant with a few subordinates. Considering it as a rxation after a busy few days, Isabe also felt relieved and enjoyed the food. When everyone raised their sses, Isabe took a ss of juice. With an apologetic smile, she said, "I have to go to the hospitalter, so I''m afraid I can''t drink this time. But I won''t spoil the mood. Cheers." Minh stood up first with a smile, "It''s fine, Miss Jones. We can drink some other time." "That''s right, cheers!" "Yes, cheers! Minh, congrattions!" "" After that, the entire room was bustling with noise and excitement. Everyone drank andughed. Even though Isabe couldn''t drink wine, she still had a lot of soft drinks. For several times, Minh wanted to help her but she rejected him. For those people who didn''t know the real reason, they may have misunderstandings seeing Minh help her. She didn''t want him to get into trouble. At the end of the meal, she stood up and said with a smile, "You guys drink. I''ll go to the washroom." "Miss Jones, have you drunk too much?" Someone was drunk and started to joke with her. Isabe teased: "Maybe, but I didn''t drink as much as you. Take it easy, or you might be punished by your wifeter on. "Ha ha " Everyoneughed out. The moment Isabe walked out of the room, Minh chased her up and ask concernedly: "Are you okay? Miss Jones?" Isabe blinked her eyes, saying: "Yes, I''m fine. I just sat there eating and drinking soft drinks." "However " She looked around andughed, "You generous guy. Although you just entered the not narrow-minded people, so an ordinary restaurant would be fine." Minh lowered his head and scratched his head in embarrassment, "Huh I didn''t notice that...I just wanted to cheer everyone up, as you guys have been taking care of me, so I should treat you for this dinner." Isabe casually wrapped her arms around her chest and tilted her head, saying: "Starred hotel, a dish. Are you even taking them to the KTV up there?" With his eyes opened wide, Minh asked, "How do you know that?" Isabe''s smile faded. She suddenly looked at him expressionlessly, thenughed sinisterly: "Brat, don''t tell me You are a hidden rich kid?" Although it was her first time see him spending so much money at a time, he didn''t look like a poor intern either. She had seen a lot of rich kids before, but if this was true, she still felt a bit weird. Having not Isabe would guess like that, Minh was startled for a moment, then smiled sinisterly: "Turns out that your eyes, I have such a good temperament." Isabe raised her eyebrows, "In my eyes, those rich second generations are all people who eat their hands off, and the money you spent indeed makes me suspicious." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "..." Minh sighed in frustration, then whispered to her ears: "I borrowed all this money from a friend. Miss Jones, I only told this to you, and you have to save me some face." Isabe''s expression slightly changed. Then she looked at him seriously: "How about I pay for it? I''ll treat you this meal." Although she was sock of money now, she thought she should still help Minh out. "Please don''t do that." Minh immediately waved his hand and said helplessly: "I just wanted you to save some face for me, while you hit me like that. I''m still so young, and earning money is easy for me. I may even have more motivation to work if I owe some money." Isabe''s expression stiffened as she smiled awkwardly, "Uh, sorry Forget about it. Alright, go back. I''ll go to the washroom now. " Sure enough, the pride of a young boy could never be hurt. It was so awkward just now. With that, she left for the washroom. While Isabe was washing her hands by the sink, the phone in her bag suddenly vibrated. Being stunned for a moment, she wiped her hands by a tissue. Then she took out her phone as she walked out. "Hello?" "hospital now?" "I''ll be thereter. I''m having dinner with my colleagues now." Isabe exined ndly, whose low voice sounded very gentle and soft in the tranquil corridor. "Don''t go that noisy ce as long as you can. Find an excuse and leave. You''ll have to go to the hospital before go back home, so you don''t have much time to rest." The man''s soft voice came from the other side, and was powerful and low. His room seemed very quiet. Isabe didn''t refute him but only replied a ''yes''. In the end, she asked , "You still at the